Hidden in the leaf

by Nefe28ostar

Summary:

Amidst mid battle and amongst the ruins of her comrades, Sakura Haruno becomes the one thing the enemey truly desires a little more than his self imposed law of world peace.. It all comes down to what exactly the fiesty kunoichie is willing to do in order to save her home as well as the other nations in the process..................

A story of love at first sight... Where desire washes away countless decades of hatred as the most feared shinobie the combined nations has known is brought to his feet by one little girl.....

Notes:

This is my first attempt at a Madara/Sakura fanfic... I had this first part written and saved for about two years now and I figured it was high time I set it lose.... If you guys like it so far, let me know please before I continue.....^_^....

Chapter 1

... Part 1.. Amidst Chaos.

.............................HAIKU(1)........................

        WE ARE WHAT WE CHOOSE.
  THE PEOPLE THAT WE LET STAY,
      THE THINGS THAT WE KEEP ❤️

...............................OOOO.............................

 

Bodies of all colours and sizes litters the battlefield in huge shows of brutality... One after the other he blesses them with the sheer power him and only him alone is able to wield... ... That famous Uchiha strength that rivals no other, well say for one that holds within him one of the tailed beast; but his strength was magnanimous to behold....... Every abled shinobie that this war has ensnared is forced to bare witness as sturdy fingers twists and weaves themselves in the flash of an eye, drawing elaborate signs for the sole purpose of their ultimate destruction.... He was a monster in their eyes, in their personal and biased opinions yet they couldn't help but marvel at the sight of him....

Madara Uchiha is what the world knows him by, the sharingan king that holds a candle to no other, not even his own reflection for he was that great... This war in which the world participated in, had been built from the shattered ruins of a dream he saw crumbled at the feet of old age, yet here he stands, young and able, quick and nimble and most of all above the heads of this new generation that sought his end...  This was what he desired, a dream, his dream at long last realized as the Infinite Tsukiyome... It was an idea born out of the depths of desperation during an era where death was only known, but it was his idea, one that he kept alive in every slumbering cells of his body.... The day he happened across the injured blood mate with one eye, Madara knew that all was not lost. So it was then and there that he devised his decades old dream with the aid of another. And what sweet results he yielded already, for the world was practically crumbling at his feet.....

To his left Obito stands proudly atop the head of the ten tails. His body practically merged with the chakra of the accumulated beasts while the Hokage's of the past and present, probably future as well, if there was one, engages in an all out blood bath...... But Madara sits idly, legs folded and arms firmly placed on each knee he sits in a corner and bare witness as his strongest enemy, Hashirama lays waste to the ten tails offsprings... A fight was promised, one that was as glorious as the last they had, so he waits and watches on as men and women alike are slaughtered one by one, all in the glorious name of this peace he sought....

To his right the brother of the first hokage battles relentlessly against an overgrown monster. He is aided by another who is covered in golden chakra, another hokage, Yondaime perhaps. Yes he remembers that one. He died that night while trying to save the life of his mate, Mito's great niece and his new born child, the current Kiyube vessel, Naruto.... That one was strange despite being a jinchuriki. He undoubtedly inherited the Will of fire and a vast pool of strength that might some how overpower him. But, Madara wasn't worried in the least for his own end was far on the horizon and theirs were quickly approaching.... 

The air was filled with clashing metals, the coppery taste of blood and battle cries of hopeless and hopefully alike warriors that believed in their purpose. He couldn't fault them for the morals they were taught, nor could he remain angry at the youngest Uchiha brat for siding with them. Now that boy had strength and a strong determination, perhaps just as strong as the Jinchuriki but he was his blood. The last remnants of a clan slaughtered for the wavering notion of keeping the fucking peace.....

Where is your peace now, Itachi?, he snickered at the heavens at the thought....

Yes, Madara knew all about Itachi's sacrifice for Konoha, he knew of the boy's defection and the burdens he carried for years on his back. The weight of having a younger sibling that saw you as a blood lusted murderer, the weight of having a nation branded you as the ultimate traitor, and the weight of a world that failed to recognized his sacrifices...... Madara knew of Itachi and Sasuke's like wise Obito's many afflictions for he was there from the very beginning........

This world has become dry and listless, bathed in the breath of hatred and greed and it is by his hands it shall be cleansed, by the ultimate fruit of dreams that this world of scum be blessed..... Madara was an idealist and therefore his resolve became unshakable. He would force them into submission and then put not only them but himself as well, under the influence of the Tsukiyome....

Time was ticking by slowly as he watches on while his old reanimated enemy fought alongside the wooded version of himself.... He kept a wary eye open at that offspring of his, the blond child of Hashi's son that bore the seal of longevity atop her forehead. She had strength and power being the current leader of the leaf village. With her reign came equally powerful warriors; like the last son of Sakamo Hatake and the pale looking like thing?.. The one they called the infamous Orochimaru, he was the one that woke the others up, the one that murdered the third and was once a part of Obito's Akatsuki's gang... Madara also knew of Orochimaru's part played in Sasuke's upbringing as well as his current role in not only awakening the former Hokage's but healing the present ones... After all, wasn't it him, Madara whom had laid waste to the lot not so long ago...?...

To his far right the sight of the current Hyuga prince and princess were engaged in an all out battle between two large outgrowth. The grotesque looking thing was relentless but he had no doubt of its death at the hands of the Hyuga boy.... From their right stood another youth, one that trapped his enemies within his shadows like a thief, from the evidence of his power Madara knew that this child belonged to no other than the Nara clan...... Ahhh, such babies they were and yet they moved forward through this entire ordeal as if war was but just another day for them.. This wasn't the way he had planned for things to expire, all this bloodshed and turmoil were a part of his and the first's world, perhaps the third, fourth and fifth as well. But Uchiha Madara had long resigned himself to his death, leaving the dream of world peace through force in the capable hands of his prodigy Obito... But some one had awakened him, and judging by the new body he'd been blessed with, Madara knew that they still longed for his dreams to be realized........

But judging from the lack of tear in his body, he knew that the conjurer of the undead was perhaps long gone, killed by the hands of some one whom had unfortunately located his hiding place. Unfortunate indeed....... This life was such a funny thing, he mused... So many lost theirs in this war, so many yet left to die and so many wishing for death rather than his forced peace.... Such a travesty indeed..... Shaking his head Madara resisted the urge to sigh but boredom was something that irked him deeply. Perhaps more than not getting his way, but Hashirama promised him something and by God he was going to fight that wood using bastard if it was the last thing he did.... They were enemies, old enemies at that but their sides chosen in this war renewed their differences......  Looking out over the fighting shinobies made hum antsy, seeing them clashing blades and slicing flesh of the things produced by the tentails in glee and sending hatred through every hits from their weapons, frazzled his nerves for he longed for a good session.... They were having fun, that much was easily readable......

"Hashirama!... Hurry up and get your ass over here before I rip your grand daughter's lovely throat out!".... He grinned after the yelled comment left his lips for it quickly garnered the attention he wanted. Not only had said man paused to glance at him but a few others that probably found his comment unsavory. Get use to it, he mused, it was his way of hurrying up things but he couldn't help but want to stir some mischief in the mean time... After all he had with in his powers one powerful sharingan, compliments of Kakashi and one swirling rinnegan, thanks to his blood relative...... With one wave of his gloved hands came flying three sand ninjas, they swayed around like blowing leaves in the air and the sounds that exited their mouths amused him to no end.... Such a childish thing to do with the all powerful rinegan and yet he couldn't stop himself from toying with the screaming lot.... After a short while though he stopped his game and instantly placed them under the influence of his mangekyo, just for added fun.....  He was really bored by this time and decided to play with the two boys of legend, the ones the old man sage had prophesied about, Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha, his blood....... Might as well measure their skills he thought but oh....

what was this?.....

The earth was shaking all around him
and from the looks on the other's faces they too were shocked by something they had yet to witness. In his near right he could clearly see the bewildered looks on the former Hokage's faces and beside them stood Tsunade, Hashi's granddaughter who was smiling like a proud mother... What on earth was going on to even capture Obito's attention like this?... He needed to see, the need was strong and one he was sure to fulfill.... Kicking himself onto his rested feet, Madara climbed atop a large boulder beside him in one majestic leap, its vantage point was well rounded and provided him a startling view of the shattered beyond repair battle field.........

Different coloured eyes scaned his immediate surroundings but all they captured were dust and flying debris of all sizes and shapes, some as large at half of the ten tails body... With such a force majorly displayed, could have only belonged to the monster itself but amidst the settling particles he saw something....

                 pink?....

 

Pink, clad in green tatters and sweating profusely while soft looking limbs continued to wreck havoc at the incoming wave of hostiles, stood out like a sore thumb... He recognized the girl instantly, she was the prodigy of the current Hokage and fuck, was she tearing up a storm. No one was fighting, no one say but her. It seems her show of brute strength captured all of their attention.... The way she moved and swayed from left to right seemed so effortless and when her fist connected with another hostile, Madara felt a shivers up his spine....

What the fuck was this?...

Who was this child that moved as though she were a goddess amongst men?...... .. He did not know her name nor her background but he trusted the seal of longevity that graced her forehead to speak as much as he wanted to learn at the moment... She was a prodigy and a dam good one at that with even the way she rendered her blonde sensei in awe........ He continued to drink up the images of the young kunoiche like a knowledge starved man that sought the truth... Such monstrous strenght the pink headed one held in her grasps.... Rocks and boulders cracked from her fists, ground and structures quaked by the indentations of her punches and her enemies crumbled one by one at her feet like flying dust that threatened to sully her clothes...

Who was she.....?

The sudden need to know more began to egg his mind relentlessly the more he observed; and astonishingly Madara Uchiha found himself spellbound..... Even the boys of prophesy watched on, startled by her show in awe and perhaps fear????? Were they afraid of this little girl?... Well she wasn't little, perhaps at the tender age of sixteen but she was a girl fighting a man's fight and fuck the pinkie was dominating the field...... ...

The reborn Uchiha skipped forward and landed beside Hashirama and the girl's sensei out of sheer curiosity...... Both Hokages immediately ground themselves but he waved their uneasiness off.... "What do you want Mada?" His long time enemy questioned with a frown but as he was about to answer he immediately caught sight of four flying projectiles, all heading for the still fighting girl.... With out intending to, he reached out involuntarily and leaped forward, covering the distance between him and that of the pink headed one..... And just before the sharp looking spikes made contact, he appeared in a blinding flash, kicking them away and grabbing his new found muse by the hips....... In the wink of an eye and by the sight of her beautiful jaded, blood soaked stare, they both disappeared, leaving nothing behind but loud gasps and startling screams of no's and SAKURA's behind his tail.........

So that was her name, SAKURA...??? How lovely and quite fitting .... SAKURA she was and safe also, for the time being, of coarse.......

Chapter 2: ........A Flower's thorn......

Notes:

Finnaly an update for you guys who's been begging me for a new chapter. I hope it still sticks to the feel of part one and that it lives up to your expectations. Love Nefe28ostar 💕♥️❤️...

..Part 2...... A flower's thorn.....

.....................HAIKU(2)......................
                
                      IN THE SKY
   WE WALK ON THE ROOF OF HELL
               GAZING AT FLOWERS.

                                        Kobayashi Issa

.....................o0o0o0o0.......................

    

   Such fierce fire. It scorches the earth  wildly with intent to burn. Burn all that are willing and unwilling to kneel before it's power. Raw and alive the deliberate press of her fist singes his very soul, it tares at his resolve with each consecutive strike. Oh yes, she is wild, and it's refreshing, exhilarating the way her limbs twists and turns with killing intent.

 

She struck from below, hitting him squarely on the chin, forcefully  shifting his equelibrium for just a short second. Unbelievable indeed the sheer strength this child, this earthly woman possessed that even the great Madara Uchiha found himself completely at awe. They way she bounced back each time his leg knocked the wind out of her system was beyond commendable, then again she had been trained personally by one of the great Sanins of this new era.

 

SAKURA!!!! he remembers their call too well. Her name mixed with both a sickening sense of love and fear, rolled off of her comrades tongues. God he heard it, them as they cried out in horror just moments before he whisked her away, hiding them both between the space that separated reality from dream; his inner world.

 

She reeked of energy and youth, hatred and the pungent odor of freshly spilled blood. Oh but not fear though. No, Sakura smelled nothing of the fear that dwelt with in his shadow, and that was it. The IT that spelt her doom for now her enemy, the world's enemy felt his desire hightened to a point of absolute madness. Cradeling a broken arm, she launched forward once more, moving with just as much strength as she did on the battle field, and it was beautiful to watch.

 

Although lost in her every move, Madara still managed to dodge and weaved his partly covered body effortlessly, bouncing back and forth on the balls of his bare feet. A kick was delivered like a startling flash, landing squarely across his solar plexus. With that blow he crouched himself, but not for long.

 

As soon as he was back on the tips of his toes, Sakura found herself enshrouded beneath thick unkept Uchiha locks. Her back ached painfully from the impact of colliding with the hardened ground but her attacker cared not, not when he was completely mystified by the swirling embers she held in the pits of her eyes. Like magma they illuminated and reflected off of his mismatched orbs and stupidly she caved at the given sight; frooze from the press of his right knee between her quivering legs.

 

Madara then snaked a gloved hand up her body slowly, stopping for just a second as wayward fingers travelled between the space of her twin mounds. He heard the unmistakable hitch in her sweet breadth, felt the warmth and womanly fear that whispered beyond those silky looking lips....

 

So that was it then huh? Being played with in this manner meant absolutely one thing and one thing only.... This child still held with her the inocense she was born with.  A virgin no doubt.

 

A smooth sinful grin Graced his face then. It stretched effortlessly across flawed skin while fat deft fingers playfully massaged the void between her breasts. His touch sparked a new kind of flame for she began to fight now, her knees buckled and hands flailed wildly with indignant rage. Oh but her captor dared not relent his hold for he was excited. Not the monsterous kind that made beasts of men, but the sort that made men out of beasts

 

"Shhhhh blossom" he whispered which immediately ceased her antics. "Don't make me hurt you now"..... But despite the seriousness of his tone, Sakura wrapped her legs around his waist faster than the second his smile took to form. During Madara's short reprieve she flipped their somewhat compromising position and instantly anchored both of his hands against the ground.

 

Incredulous

 

"You're in no fucking position to make demands Uchiha!"..... The way she spat his given title caught him ridiculously off guard, though something in her tone, something he didn't quite understand yet, captured his attention far more longer than he would have originally liked. It was his turn now to break free the bonds that weighed at him but the pink headed child simply smirked against his momentary shock.

 

"Surprised, Uchiha?"....

 

"Completely mystified little one. Now stop this foolish game and let me up!"

 

Sakura tsked at him. "And what if i don't want to?".... What the fuck was she thinking. Exchanging words with this man was dangerous. A killed on sight sign hung permanently over his messy mane for decades since his falling out with the first. However, something about him begged her, it begged and nagged at her rationality with a different kind of curiosity; one she had never felt before. 

 

"If you don't then I'm afraid I'll really have to get serious with you".... Son of bitch, she glowered down at him. This time having completely rid her self of that dangerous inquisitiveness, she intentionally leaked more of her chakra into her fists and watched as it formed two tight green rings against his wrists; chaining him to the floor in a death lock. Quickly after, Sakura slipped a hand inside of her weapon's pouch and retrieved her last remaining kunai.

 

"Good bye Uchiha!" ........

 

With in moments, the ground moved from beneath her faster than a heart beat, and once more Sakura felt her back collide against another solid structure as blood surprising started oozing from her right hip. "Aaghh!!" The differences from their earlier positioning however, was identified when Madara's well toned frame came into focus; one hand held out at the side as a shield against her while the other started to reform at the wrist. Clearly he had ripped his hand off just to break himself free. Tiny pieces of paper white substances drew themselves in the direction of his torn appendage and began mending the tare in his skin; forming and blending with each other until he was made whole again.

 

"Zetsu!"..... Madara studied the midnight smirking version of the twin organism he knew from a time whence he'd defected. "What is the meaning of this?" He questioned, completely bewildered at the thing for purposely invading his inner world and striking the girl behind him with out permission.

 

What really was the meaning of this? The answer to that he knew not and also sensed he wasn't going to like it either from the unhinging expression the thing began to wear....

 

"You're time is up Uchiha for one way or the other the sacred tree will bloom tonight with out your assistance. You've done your part well my old dog. But now it's my turn to play".

 

Turning to regard the woman behind him for a split second, Madara saw the mirroring incomprehension as it too danced across her scratched up face. Their eyes made four then and briefly he relayed a message, silently asking her to stay put for a while.

 

"Explain immediately before I do away with you?" He demanded.

 

"Mother has no need for you any longer, Uchiha. You nor your loyal hound Obito. You see, before the night ends you will all return that which you've gluttonly covetted from the Sacred tree"

 

Completely nonsensical, yet Madara for the life of him could not afford to take Zetsu's threat nor words lightly. He had suspected for decades that something was not right with the darkened half, but having been all that enthralled with the idea of an idealistic world with out war, he played blind to the creature's every questionable move.

 

"Who is your mother, uh-Zetsu?" Sakura's words startled him, Madara that was, though momentarily so it was still visible and had just proven to her that this man, this walking legend that all feared with every fiber of their beings, were no less or more a man; not a god or a monster they percieved him to be but a person made of easily sliceable flesh and breakable bones.

 

"She was known as the Rabbit queen, pretty little leaf nin, but her real name is Kaguya Ootsutsuki".....

 

"Tell me?", Madara questioned, his even tone sounded chilled and lax, however that assumption could not have been further from the actual truth. "What precisely it is that you hope to accomplish by doing this?"

 

Sharpened nails sprung forth from his hands. They grew dangerously into claws that were evenly dipped in the colour of tar. Golden eyes with pupils as big as a coin slitted themselves threateningly while they buried their focus onto the beautiful konichie standing behind the Uchiha's protective frame. "Nothing much you see. Aside from yours and every one else's death, just my mother's happiness".... He launched himself forward; leaping towards them with frightening speed at his heals. Sakura was harshly pushed out of the way before Madara's head connected against the spot she'd just vacated.

 

Dust and debris flew every which way from the force of the impact, making it difficult for her to fully see what was taking place, but, from the deafening sounds of their commotion Sakura knew that Madara, was definitely fighting to save his fucking neck now. Another enemy had just showed his hand; one whose existence had completely managed to unhinge the greatest Uchiha whom ever lived. Such a startling realization didn't bode well for the people still stuck on the battle field for if this thing somehow was able to bring him to his knees, then they would be under a new threat, an unknown with the possibility of becoming their greatest enemy yet.

 

Sakura stood her ground on full alert now. Jaded eyes darkened themselves to deep a forested green as they relentlessly followed the fighting pair's shadows, but the dust grew even thicker around them, making it that much harder to fully gage the situation at hand. Stealing a sharp breadth, she closed her eyes for a second and focused all of her energy on hearing. Fist met fist in mad flashes, creating a symphony of wild melodies as they danced a dance promising death.... Having been near him for far too long, She willed her senses on Madara.

 

She honed them in and searched between the two for the one she was most familiar with in the room, and like lightening her eyes flashed open. Just in time for the massive frame that came hurling towards her. Taking a few quickened steps back, she coated her entire body with her life's energy mere seconds before he came at her and effortlessly caught him by a hand. Their eyes met once more in that quickened moment and another message was sent between the two before Sakura sent him back flying; body infused and made stronger with the aid of her own chakra.

 

What the fuck had she done?

...............................

Chapter 3: ..... Naivety spelt his downfall.....

......Naivety spelt his downfall.....

.......................HAIKU(3).....................

     THIS WORLD OF SUFFERING-
      EVEN IF THE FLOWER OPENS
               EVEN IF IT OPENS

                                      Kobayashi Issa

....................o0o0o0o0o......................

 

Panting frantically, while steady moving feet stomped their heals one after the other atop dry land, two lone figures rushed farther and farther away from the noisy battle field. Leaving worn down semi permanent impressions into the beaten soil, their owners sped behind each other; miffed for being sent away but at the same time releived to be given a short reprieve from all the surrounding chaos.

A darkened pair of purplesque eyes regarded his partner for a moment, never relenting his pace for a second as they continued on with their journey. "Tell me, Karin, why again are we heading to one of Orocihmaru's hide outs when we're supposed to be backing-"

 

"Not we, idiot. I'm here because you chose to run off the moment Maru-sama gave his orders, not bothering with the details as usual. Now, you tell me", Karin spared him a iritable glance. "What was the plan had you actually made it to his toshoukan(library)?"

 

Suigetsu gave an indignant grumble beneath his breadth, not bothering to justify himself any further when he knew he had obviously screwed up by acting hasty. As soon as the words 'nearest hideout' slipped past the snake summoner's mouth, Suigetsu wasted not the opportunity to go play fetch for his master; a little unknown fact he would die than admit to.... " I'm curious though"..... They both came to a screetching halt upon finding the entrance of one of Sanin's base.

 

"About?"... The red headed woman easily took the lead now by yanking at his partially torn hood. Holding his position, Suigetsu waited until she rounded him and navigated her footing according to the directions their master had relayed.

 

"Why are we even doing this. The war's still waging but we're here because of that missing leaf nin. I just-i just don't get it"

 

Sensing the wariness in his tone, Karin released a little bit of that  tension she'd brought with her from the battle field. He had a point, indeed. But this mission of theirs was more about stoping Madara than finding a way to release the Hokage's blossom from with in his inner sanctum. Besides- "Maru-sama's orders Sui, who are we to argue against them?"...

 

"Do you always do what you're told Uzumaki?"

 

"Not always, but when I do, I make certain it's done with out questioning Orochimaru's motives. What ever he needs, spelt the promise behind our deal, remember it.... Now common. This way idiot, we dont have much time".... Usually, he wasn't one to just idly sit by and easily be accepting of the nonsense she spat from those Sasuke loving lips of hers, but he knew better than to question Karin's loyalty towards Orochimaru; figuring it was basically moot at this point.

 

"What ever, the faster we leave this shit hole behind the better for me"......

..........................O0O0O0O0..........................

 
"Behind you!", Orochimaru dodged just in time to his old sensei's warning, barely missing the swipe of a hostile's sharpened form across the back of his neck. What would have been a rather fatal blow was easily evaded had it not been for the reanimated form of the man he'd murdered. All around them shinobies from different nations and ranks worked their tired bodies into the ground, quite literally for most had been pathetically beaten down by the ten tail's offsprings.

Behind him stood the first and second Hokage, both legendary figures that had managed to sparked the fire back into the hopless bones of the gathered forces. They too fought on despite having already lived their time so many decades ago. To their far right team Sarutobi, Asuma's of course, held their own against another hostile, flawlessly displaying their skills while the Uzumaki father son duo along side kakashi engaged Obito.

 

"Orochimaru are you certain you know nothing on how to get Sakura back!" Tsunade shouted during mid battle.

"If I had I wouldn't have sent those two off now would i, Tsuna"

 

"And you call your self a bonnified genius, tsk!"

 

"Well excuse me for being dead before I had the chance to catch up on my Uchiha history!", He shouted back which immediately garnered their old sensei's attention.

 

"You died?"..

 

"Yes he did!", The honeyed eyed blonde snickered before landing a powerful fist into another one of the tentail's children. The sound it made before shattering into a hundred splattered pieces momentarily quieted the battlefield. Yes, her fist was that mighty.

"Only for a short while, old man". He answered while connecting a foot across another hostile. "And just in case you're wondering whom, I suggest you look to your left".... Sarutobi Hiruzen followed his student's direction and swiftly turned to investigate his claim. Dulled brown eyes caught sight of black spiky hair. wrapped around his waist slept Orochimaru's signature roped bow twisting and turning as he fought evenly beside the Second.

"Sasuke!"

 

"Yes Sasuke. Now would you lay off and let me focus?"... ..

 

Tsunade landed with a harsh stomp to her feet, falling perfectly along side her sensei and former team mate. "Apparently death has made you an old sensitive fool, my friend. I'm just saying, you reap what you sow"...

 

He rolled those serpentine eyes of his at them both, knowing of coarse that the Hokage was only trying to distract her self with some light conversation. Clearly the forced absence of her prodigy by the hands of their enemy affected her more than she was actually letting on. Then again and as much as loathed the very thought, had it been Sasuke, then kami only knew what he would have been willing to do in order to get the boy back; surely an unsettling realization given that the Uchiha heir bore the sole responsiblity for his death not too long ago.

 

Incomprehensive spelt the bond often times created between student and sensei, and it knew not a limit as to the amount of affection one was allowed to harbour for the other. Glancing at the smirking teenager for the last time, the snake Summoner breathed a sigh of relief before taking on another approaching enemy...

Death had surely made a sensitive man out of him. 

.........................O0O0O0O0.........................

"Fuckkk!"

 

"I got you princess!".... Madara swung his battered body to the left in the blink of an eye as Sakura came hurling towards him now. Catching her by the waist he held tight before launching them both up in the air; perfectly managing to dodge an incoming blow. Calloused digits squeezed tight at the exposed skin, making her hiss a little under his hold for the spot he gripped at had recently been healed.

Air rose up from their quickened momentum whch effectively cleared the ground below them. As the particles sought their own direction, the snarling sight of Zetsu came into view. Landing perfectly on their feet some yards away, Madara refused to relent his hold despite Sakura's subtle squirming. Although both shinobies had managed to deliver fatal blows to the darkened half, they kept their stilled focus on the approaching enemy; not wanting to be caught off guard in case he resorted to underhand trickery.

 

As he came closer and closer, broadening that horrific grin of his, Madara tried to shield the woman standing beside him. However, little miss Haruno wasn't having any of it. Steeling her feet to the stable ground, she defied his unspoken order with hateful fire etched in every visible edge on her form; her resolve as obstinate as a mule.

 

"I hide behind no man", she spoke bitterly. "Especially an Uchiha"....

Despite his keen attention, said man faltered miserably by taking his strained focus off of his enemy for the split of a second; he was obviously startled by the pinkette's some what odd phrasing. Clearly a woman of the times indeed, but why was his name spat forth with such bitterness at it's helm?

 

"You hardly know me woman?" He questioned, unable to disguise the slight tinge of bewilderment coating his voice.

 

"I know the mentality, and I've dealt with it for far more longer than necessary"..

 

"I'm curious!", Zetsu recaptured their combined attention as he continued on. "Why do you persist, Why do both of you persist when you know it's futile to fight?"

 

"Your reasoning makes little to no sense, why would we spare you the effort of comprehending your nonsense?"...

"Ha!"... Zetsu laughed at his former master. " Oh but she thinks other wise... Don't you Haruno Sakura?"

 

He had caught her and was now exposing that small fraction of doubt swimming at the back of her head. His tale, Zetsu's tale of the rabbit queen, his supposed mother sounded no more or less than a story told to genins during their first year. But she knew better. After spending nights upon sleepless nights buried beneath the former Hokages  personal items, she accidentally came acrossed the name Ootsutsuki on more than one occasion. However, they were no evidences giving weight to the written word, supporting what she had read, until now, possibly. Thankfully though, the one who knew best of his own documentations existed somewhere beyond Madara's inner world.

"Nidaime-sama"(lord second)..

 

Two pairs of eyes bore into her form. One pair slitted mischievously while the other broadened to a point of absolute astonishment....

"Lord second had documented long ago his findings on the Ootsutsuki clan, only known to be nothing but a falsified legend, then"... Sakura continued... "If we-"

 

"You honestly think I'll give you the time or day right now? Whether or not my claims are true, neither of you matter for death is the only thing that awaits at the end of this war. If not by my mother's hands then definitely by yours".... He gestured towards Madara in that moment, Sakura did as well. He had a point. Death was the only thing that awaited them either way. Be it by his own forced notion of a peacful world that seemed an amusing joke at this point, or by the sweat and blood of the many sacrificed shinobies; that is whether or not Zetsu's claims held some semblance of truth to them. According to Sakura, Tobirama held with in that egotistical head of his information pertaining to the thing's some what incredulous story.

In silence now, Uchiha worked his mind tirelessly for a way out of this mess, a way to right his wrongs just in case the creature's words were proven accurate. Kami above, how naive had he been?. Blinded by the death of his people and his brother, had driven him mad with overwhelming grief; so much so that he readily ate up the self conjured fable of a forced peace. He would not, could not admit to this defeat that easily, which had absolutely nothing to do with pride but the fact that possibly he, the great Madara Uchiha had been nothing but a glorified pawn from the very beginning of it all.

 

Not taking his eyes off of his once faithful servant, Madara drew Sakura slowly into his side. Purposely choosing to ignore her sudden rigidness, he persisted until she was pressed comfortable against his naked hip. Thin snarling lips lowered themselves to her right side ear; making sure to secretly sniff at her unique scent before brushing at pink silky locks.... "Princess!"

 

Sakura froze the moment she felt his lips against her ear. Hot and mosit, his breadth fanned heavily across her tender skin before the press of a straight nose nuzzled itself into her hair. This was beyond strange, beyond  her personal version of the term. Being so close to a point of intamcy with this man, this insufferable tyrant brought forth to her wary mind countless unasked questions; some she would rather not have answered.

"Lend me some of your chakra, I might have a solution to our dilema"

 

"And what if I refuse?" She whispered back, very mindful of their enemy's gaze as it bore threateningly into them a short distance away.

"If you agree, and what he says is true to a certain point, then"

"Then?", She repeated, trying not to be too distracted by the strumming of his fingers across her exposed skin.

"If you do then you'll not only have my full surrender, but my help as well; something your allied nation's would love to have should I be proven a pawn in this elaborate game of his"

.......................................................................

Chapter 4: .......... Comprehending Chaos...............

Notes:

I actually played inni Minni with the three ongoing stories I had out and obviously this one got the lucky draw. So here's another chapter for you guys and I hope you enjoy it...Love Nefe 💕

........Comprehending chaos..........

........................HAIKU(4)....................

               ABOVE LIFE'S CHAOS
     
 A BUTTERFLY FLAPS ITS WINGS
           
             EVERYTHING CHANGES

                                           .....................O0O0O0O0..................                    

    
Chaotic described the vision playing out before him. Below his mighty perch, the children of this world and his summoned monster equivalently succumbed to each other's brutality with every passing second. His skin having been fully enshrouded beneath the glow of the accumulated chakras of the tailed beats, shone like a welcoming beacon for all eyes to feast upon. Aquamarine to a point of teal, Obito stood out like a sore thumb over the gazing heads of his enimies. 

Like a glorified god of his own decietful making he felt, looked, perhaps surrounded by dancing halos of charcoaled truth seeking orbs that onced acted as Pain's chakra demodulators. Floating above his head in circular motions they sought to protect him against every incoming hit his enemies drove; blocking, most times throwing their attacks off trajectory.

Though he couldn't quite with stand them for much longer when in fact this job, this magnificent form of his spelt his elder's life's work. And as such Madara and Madara alone should have been the one to donne such a brilliant costume showcasing his immense power. However, the one in question remained strangely missing, which of coarse only further increased Obito's concerns. Especially so since he failed not only once but tiwse in reaching the elder's inner sanctum; a place that was forever opened to all Uchihas bearing their clan's blood line.

These mounting worries and Suspicions grew to such a soaring height that they began to converge on each other in the confines of his mind; weaving, wrapping around one another until he became alarmingly distracted from the attacks of his enemies. Lightening, sharp, shrilled with all of its shocking violence bore into his unguarded back and drove it's current up fractured nerves in painful waves. It's sensation completely dreadful and threatening as they sought to explode every living cell housed in his body.  

 

Due to his momentary discreptitude another startling hit was delivered from the right; an awesome blow that immediately stole the gasping breadth out of his lungs. Forming a massive shield around his entire body, the chakra orbs once more gave their protection, though the laps in attention on Obito's part had already given Kakashi and his students the upper hand.

 

"Sasuke!"..... The voice of one he knew from whence he were a young boy garnered his scattered attention and before he took the chance to outwit their next incoming wave of attacks, said youth was already upon him; arms holding tightly onto twin sets of  kusanagi no Tsurugi. His Chidorigatana lent static to the suffocating air around them all; screetching, crying out with blinding light that sparkled in frightening bursts of controlled currant.

 

Oh, the hit from just one of his blades carried with it a force that could have easily sliced through even the toughest of minerals this world had to offer, much less a man entirely made of flesh. Late signaled the second as Obito's vision became encompassed by the rippling blur of electricity however, in the moments leading up to his hasty counter, the sky tore itself open and what ever crawled through, fell to earth faster than the eyes were able to receive..... 

 

Behind it's chaotic decension rose a woman, no a young girl bearing the soft colour of pastel pink.......

 

.......................................................................

  
    "Uhhh my back!".... She groaned from the sheer force of her own fucking impact. Dragging tired limbs and her battered form out of the man made crater Sakura panted, almost to a point of breathlessness as her body and spirit sought to beat the overwhelming effects of Madara's very own twist on Obito's Kamui....  Having been forcefully tranformed into an intangible object before teleportation certainly wasn't for the feintest of hearts; and this was her second ride.

Sounds of nothing bore through that now desipating blur as she finally came to her senses. Staring all around, the eyes of her comrades, mentors and revived legends penetrated her vision, however, Sakura was here on an important mission and time was of the utmost essence for Zetsu had purposely trapped Madara into the world of his own making..... Faster than the blink of an eye she lept from her position while willfully blocking out relieved calls of her given name in lieu of their main objective, Nidaime-sama.

But first Sakura needed to personally put an end to all of this unwanted bloodshed, to place a timer on the hands of war that sought to trap many more beneath its deadly grip.... Quivering fingers now clenched tightly to the miniature object given to her as a way of proving Madara's momentary alliance while wary, protesting feet  carried her body..... With in seconds and as the tip of Sasuke's chidori blades made its second descent, She was there.

 

Like the swift swipe of a sharpened sword, Sakura appeared before her former comrade; hair and skin a bloody mess. Placing herself between Obito and Sasuke, she immediately brought a halt to their battle by pressing a booted foot across the ravenette's exposed chest. Mimicking the wild rush of the gusting wind he flew in the opposite direction with barely enough time to react.

 

"Sakura what the fuck?". Naruto's outburst was met with saddened eyes for a mere second before the wary pinkette swayed her form towards their startled enemy. Reaching out a hand to him, she waited knowing of coarse the many bewildered onlookers that bore witness to her somewhat treasonous act. With out even knowing why, or how Obito latched on to the presented apendage, hauling himself from the battered earth with trained orbs fiercly staring up at his odd saviour.

 

"Sakura what the hell's going on?" Tsunade flitted beside kakashi in the blink of an eye; her glare hard and penetrating as it fell upon their enemy. Turning to regard the stunned Shinobies beside her, the fifth Hokage saw growing incomprehension as it made a mock of their senses... "What happened, where's Madara.... Girlie talk to me!"....

 

"Im sorry Shishou and please do forgive me but there are more important things to be dealt with right now"... She turned from them yet again, choosing this time to not only focus her scattered attention of the enemy before her, but also taking the opportunity she needed in order to jab a pin into the bleeding sides of this war.... "I believe you know what this means, Obito-san"....

 

As though they were huge saucers, widened mismatched eyes ferociously ate up the given image of his master's name sake, his family heirloom that remained as marvelous and unscathed as the day it was forged. Lying dead center in the middle of the pinkette's sweaty palm rested the Uchiha crest; a masterfully crafted silver band bearing the stunning cut of the world's most rarest Ruby. Definitely the intricacy and craftsmanship of the guarded item were beyond doubt, especially so since he knew Madara and Madara alone carried the burning symbol like the proud Uchihas they were.

 

"I- I don't -?"

 

"You don't have to understand, not right now at least but something came up, something urgent and dare I say threatening to not only us but your self and him as well"..... Sakura re-pocketed the given jewel, mindful still of her comrades strained focuses as well as one overly pissed Sasuke, now making his way towards them all..

 

"I- this can't be happening", incomprehension as well as apprehension borrowed their way into his stunned system... "Why would he when we're this close to achieving our combined goals?"..

 

"Somethings Obito-san, are more important than your far fetched dreams, But right now we both need your help".... Sakura carried with her conviction, hard and centered, and such a strong sense of it that refusing to believe her pleaful claims were as impossible as the will to not adhere to his family's crest.....

 

"Would somebody tell me what the fuck is going on, Sakura ?".... Tsunade's voice boomed loudly over their heads; deafening and filled with such a high level of curiosity, but she was ignored, painfully at that too.

 

"He's trapped within the walls of his own making and is being forced to fight against Zetsu, the darker half. Something fishy is afoot Obito-san, and it's obviously serious from the looks of things. I am here for Nidaime-sama, and your help of coarse in re-entering Madara's inner sanctum"..... she pleaded yes, though the sickening tinge of truth that shone through jaded orbs were proving to be rather difficult to ignore..... Besides, Sakura held with her his family's only remaining jewel so there were no going against it's original owner.

 

Mentally bowing, Obito regrettably resigned himself to the half spoken truth that spat forth from the pink headed kunoichie's mouth, albeit a little bit apprehensive yet to fully render assistance. However, it was beyond his control since he absolutely needed the elder to bring to conclusion this waged war.... "Do what you have to Kunoichie, but I warn you, should this prove to be nothing more but an elaborate farce on your end, I'll make you regret the day you were born".......

 

"Sure, why not add some more to the ever growing pile", She solemnly spoke before speeding past him. Sakura leapt over the short distance that separated her from Tobirama; barely managing to appear beside the shocked looking former Hokages within seconds....

"What the-!"

 

"Gomen Sandime- sama, im only borrowing Nidaime for a second".... Before said mentioned Hokage took the opportunity in comprehending the girl's somewhat bold statement, Sakura had already taken him by the arm while infusing her own life's energy with his in a rope like fashion; linking them both together with an unbreakable force.

 

Faster yet and easily ignoring Tobirama's bewilderment, she reappeared once more beside Obito upon managing successfully to capture her prey. The time for explanations were beyond her control at this point, but, there dwelt within the flow of her rippling chakra the strong pull of resolve, heavy and suffocating; and it spelt nothing of treachery. Needles to say, the second Hokage gave into her unexplained actions for now; entirely for curiosity's sake of coarse and, the perfect opportunity to plunder his fist through the one that gave birth to this chaotic scenery.

 

Swift actions were needed to be taken Sakura reasoned, especially so since Zetsu's monsterous force were far mightier than Madara's thus far. Still, the startled faces of her friends, countless comrades and Senseis amplified that niggling sense of doubt stored at the back of her mind. But never mind that, she had a mission to see through for the man himself had given his word, swearing to surrender to them if Zetsu's claims were proven to be true in nature; and no one here beside the great Tobirama Senju was capable of sheading light on the yet to be understood subject......

"Hurry, we don't have much time!"

Obito nodded in response, before he made one last attempt at trying to locate his master. Before him, stood one questionably silent Tobirama, though the same couldn't be said for the others.

"Sakura, what the hell is happening. You need to tell us something!" The fifth Hokage ran up to her with Naruto following quickly behind. Upon seeing the resigned but calm, calculative look on her great Uncle's face, she stood her ground for the time being.... "Common, where's the Uchiha, is he alive still?"

"Yes, what's become of him?" Kakashi too questioned on. Unfortunately for them, their beloved Kunoichie hadn't the answers they were looking for, or more specifically, the right kind of answers.... "Im sorry Shishou, but things have escalated far beyond this war. I can't explain any of it as yet, but  the threat of a new enemy is quickly on the rise, and we need Nidaime-sama's help to counter him"..... She turned now to regard the much too relaxed Hokage chained to her wrist, however the blonde Honey eyed leader caught on to something quite starling...

 

"We?"....

 

"Hai, we"...... Blurred became the images of the pinkette as well as the second. Swirling in a circular motion their bodies twirled as they both were made intangible before the others very eyes; then like a monsterous vacuum appearing out of thin air, they were both sucked into the space that slept between this world and the very next.....

 

"What the- Sakura!" Naruto leapt forward but was caught by Obito. The harsh press of his fingers curled around the youth's throat in a strangling grip, and for a split second the amusing thought of crushing the boy's oesophagus came to mind. Regrettably though, he relented his grip; enjoying briefly the sounds of the kyuubi vessel catching his breath while he writhed about on the ground.

 

One step two, then another, Obito Uchiha reclined his bruised frame against the nearest boulder, his legs folded neatly and arms came to rest on bended knees. Staring intently at him, eyes of the combined shinobie nations remained silent but alert for the next wave of incoming attacks.... Oh he was miffed alright, so infuriated at Madara for lending such an item to a little leaf kunoiche of all people. It clearly showed where the man's head was....

Stealing a sharp but long breath, he regarded the helpless lots before him for a short amusing second, then finally and much to his chagrin Obito decided to put an end to all the bloodied gazes attached to bewildered minds..... "Enjoy your brief moment of cease fire. Don't ask!", Instantly he sliced through Kakashi's incoming question. "you have no one but her to thank for this!"

 

"Her?" Bitterly sasuke questioned the elder clan's mate

"Yes her, the one whose importance has just trumped my very own" visions of the very much covetted Uchiha crest quickly overtook his tired mind. 

Chapter 5: ............... Broken Dreams.............

.................Broken dreams.................

 

....................HAIKU(5)........................

                 ENGLIGHTENMENT
               
                IS LIKE THE MOON
        
          REFLECTED ON WATER.

       THE MOON DOESN'T GET WET,

         NOR THE WATER BROKEN.

                                          -Dogen-

....................o0o0o0o0o......................

 

One breadth in, one tired breadth out. He Paces his mind and wills his steady heart to be still as the world continues to crumble before him. Like cracked cinder blocks his dreams that once twinkled in the night sky now falls to earth like dry leaves bellowing amidst the wind. Broken and filled with fissures, they came crumbling down in thick chunks of incomprehension, doubt and apprehension. And although he didn't trust Zetsu's words as as far he could throw him, which was pretty fucking far; that still didn't mean that some of it, if not most of his tiresome mother loving rants weren't true to a certain point.

Yet, paying the helpless witness to his somewhat childish, obsessive unloved banters roused not only the bubbling doubt Madara tried to simmer beneath his bones, but it also increased his ever growing trepidations. What if, just what if each and every spoken word that fell from  Zetsu's deceitful lips were true down to their very core? What if this life, this afterlife and former death of his, Madara's, were all for naught, and simply a well planned out scheme the darkened creature had crafted from the moment of his birth?

 

To be hainiously swindled in such a manner by the mere dream of a world with out hardship and bloodshed most certainly made a fool out of him, yet somehow and as he laid here, completely suspended in mid air by midnight tendrils that danced like boundless shadows, the great Uchiha's thoughts were all centered on one person, and the what if's of a life spent in the comfort of a woman's presence; certainly a mind boggling thought to concieve in a time filled with great peril and upheaval for lust, love and happiness were all comforts to a fool's heart, and he the greatest villian ever lived was most certainly no fool.

 

"A penny for thy thought, Mukashi no masutā?"...(old master)

 

"Tsk!"... Madara spat at him; a not so great insult he knew, but when one's limbs were forecfully render immobile, even child like approaches becomes the individual's only choice of retorts... "Ive nothing to say to you!"

 

"Ohhh is that so, hahahah oh my sweet deciple!"

"I am no one's-"

"Yes you are, whether or not you accept these facts, you still are, and"... Zetsu came even closer to his prey. Large and deadly sharp at the end, his talons sunk into the other's flesh while one of his charcoaled hands forcefully cradeled his enemy's face in mid suspension. Angling Madara's bruised gaze towards his level, he tightened the midnight cords, an extension of his body, around his pawn's throat; watching as the snake like entities squeezed the life out of his insides... "Through you I've made my will, our will possible".... He backed away after a short while, relishing in the Uchiha's choked intake of oxygen, post - relent.

"The great Madara Uchiha, indeed I've no doubt your potency, the drive and force behind your name and nature, however, you were my puppet and i your puppeteer"

 

"I am no one's puppet you sick entity, least of all yours" Madara wheezed after each expelled word. Mentally he willed his one Sharingan as well as his rinegan to aid in his escape but like the olden creature the monster claimed himself to be, through some inconceivable force, he was unable to conjure the powers he needed.

 

A disturbing realization indeed.

"I have never been one to walk the trails threaded by others in the past and I am not about to start"

 

"What fucking nonsense!" Zetsu flew towards him in a wild rush.

 

The wind produced by his quickened move jerked his captive's trapped frame. Mad with madness, zetsu used his bodily extensions and drove the groaning shinobie into the farthest wall; joyfully reveling in the sounds his back produced after connection. In seconds he was on him now. "You honestly think your thoughts were your own?... All those brilliant ideas that blossomed within that head of yours belonged to me for it was I that slept there, it was I that whispered sweet little nothings that giuded your way like lanterns through a graveyard"

 

"SHUT THE FUCK UP!"

 

Hard and stinging the edge of an unknown blade sunk itself into one golden eye.

 

"Aaaggghnnnn, you bitch!"

 

Still yet, with their new enemy furiously trying to retrive the kunai that anchored itself into his face, Sakura gave up her hold on one thorouly confused Tobirama and made a wild dash towards the creature. "You're starting to get on my fucking nerves!"... Aiming a hard kick to his sternum sent him reeling back a few yards, and as soon as his focus shifted, She rushed back towards Madara's aid.

Finally freed, said man came to his feet; albeit a bit on wobbly side but that was to he expected, especially so since he'd been strung up like New year's lanterns for the world to see the moment he had successfully ejected Sakura out of his inner sanctum.... "What kept you so long?"

 

His question, though he expected it to be rightfully justified by an obvious answer, his tone on the other hand very much wasn't to his pinkette's liking. Narrowing those sinful eyes at him, Sakura fought against the urge to punch his egotiscal-ness into the ground, but, and fortunately for him now was not the time for such childishness. "Your prodigy needed to be uh, persuaded".

 

He turned to their guest now upon further understanding her tardiness. Dusting his massive frame off, Madara leveled his gaze on the one Senju offspring he hated more than fucking defeat. "Senju?"

 

"Uchiha?"..... Nidaime greeted plainly; his hands still yet to be unbound.

 

"As much as I loath your very existence, I'm afraid your assistance is neccesassy tonight, if-"....

 

"Save you speech for another time Madara, you Fujūbun'na bōkun"...(Insufferable tyrant)... "The princess has already given me a full detailed account on our short trip here"... Seriously, Sakura had never heard the fearsome man's name being uttered with such intense scorn before. But the way Tobirama figuratively spat at him, felt personal somewhat; far beyond what ever documented historical records she had read.

 

"Still walking with a stick up your ass i see, old chap" ... Oh the come back.

 

"Still dying to have Hashi's up yours?"..... And another one, this time around, the second Hokage had obviously struck a tender nerve.

 

Ohhhh the indignation of it all. Feeling more than a little bit miffed at being outed for having harboured certain uh-  'unexplained, unexplored romantic something' towards the first in the past, Madara's pride wasn't about to accept such a blow, especially with the way Sakura began to eye him rather differently.

 

"Why you pale faced, silver haired Otōto aisuru kokkusakkā" -(brother-loving-cocksucker). "I'll-"

 

"OHHHH FOR THE LOVE OF - ACT LIKE YOUR AGE OR I'LL BURY YOU BOTH AND SAY IT WAS AN ACCIDENT".... Snap- crackle and pop, Sakura's patience had finally exceeded beyond its natural limit. Like a wild hurricane she came in the form of a storm; her voice loud and frightening, so much so that even the now lucid Zetsu that laid a few yards away froze with terror in mid action. Absolutely flabbergasted all three men stood, numb almost on the spot from her harsh unsuspecting outburst.

"I DON'T CARE WHOSE WHOM, HOKAGE OR ENEMY I'LL SNAP YOUR FUCKING NECKS LIKE TWIGS!!!!!" ... She smothened her shoulder length pink mane and brutally ripped the other sleeve off, mentally calming her self in the process. Taking one step closer, Sakura approached the former enemy hokage duo.  They however, involuntarily took another back; whether it was done out of fear or simply a memorized reflexive response, neither knew.

Fair, frail looking hands took hold of Tobirama's bound ones and yanked at him forcefully. Having positioned him the way she wanted, the petite medic-nin/neo Sanin shinobie, began  the art of unravelling her restricted chains of chakra from around his wrist..... "Now, I want you both to get your shit together cause here comes trouble"....

 

"Sooooo?" The Uchiha centered his mismatched orbs on to his bold beauty as incomprehension threatened to make a mock of his mind. "As much as I hate to adimt it, I find myself at a lost as to what exactly transpired between you two during your brief journey. Does this mean-"

 

Turning her back towards him, Sakura spared a quickened glance; her face held no signs of smugness, but that jaded glimmer that loomed in her eyes on the other hand, had just undoubtedly confirmed their worst nightmares and, ultimately shattered his life long dream. " I expect you to uphold your end of our bargain upon conclusion of this war, Uchiha Madara, Shi no hakobi-te" (bringer of death)

 

And thus began their fight as they all flew towards the incoming enemy. With Tobirama flanking her right, Uchiha on her left, Sakura dove into the battle of her life, with all of her heart.

..................................................

 

Step after step they ran atop broken leaves and dead shrubs before taking to the air. With steady feet landing on thickened branches, Suigetsu survayed their surroundings from a bird's point of view one level above his companion.

"All clear?"

 

Twin purples irises danced a dance seeking truth. They roamed and scanned every darkened corner as vigilant ears combed through each incoming wave of sound. "So far yeah. Come on up Karin, well arrive back on the field in no time once we take this route"....

 

Rolling her reddened eyes at him, said woman easily matched his pace. "You've always been bad at giving and taking directions baka. Remember that one time you got lost trying to take a shit in Orochimaru's southern hideout?"

 

"HEYYYY, I thought we agreed to never mention that ever again!"

 

"We? What we, I most certainly had never agreed to such a thing" the red head teased as they dashed from limb to limb; around her waist rested a grey make shift weapon's pouch, and inside, slept their Master's request.

 

" Ohhhhh - Anata wa mei-!" (you bitch)....  Suddenly, and cutting his not so clever retort short, the water loving Kiri-Gakure aka Mist viallge native halted their fast approach. With one hand, he signaled his partner to cease all possible movements.

"Sui what's-?".....

"Sshhhhhhh" immediately, Karin adhered to the request and awaited his signal with each and every one of her senses on high alert. It wasn't until after several minutes, even more expired perhaps, before Suigetsu finally broke his silence.

 

"Do you hear that Rin?"

 

Straining her ears, Karin still came up with nothing at this point but the sounds of the wind passing between them. "No I don't, what's going-"

"That's it!"

 

"It what, Sui?" 

 

"Precisely it, nothing Rin. It's the sound of nothing, no metals clashing or dreadful cries of death. There's nothing but a sickening stillness and the wind".... Finally, it all made perfect sense and terror, like an ancient blade sliced through them both in deep cuts as realization dawned.

 

"You don't think?"

 

"I most certainly hope not. Common!" He encouraged as they began their journey, this time more rushed than they previously had.  "The faster we get there the more we'll know"....  And so they leapt, from tree to tree and branches one after the other while fear of the unknown, the unimaginable curled itself around their hearts like one of their master's lovely little pets.

 

 

 

          
                
    

Chapter 6: .......... First step...........

Notes:

Wow, it's been a while since I've updated this fic. Anyways I hope my readers are still faithful . Have a good read every one.

..................... FIRST STEP.................

....................... HAIKU(6)....................

           
              WE FOLLOW A PATH

   LACED WITH BROKEN HEARTED-       GLASS,

     REPEATING THE PAST.

                                   D.Walton.

...................0o0o0o0o0o.....................

   Time, the unit by which we measure our days, our every waking second. Time, the great bringer of changes and quite unfortunately, the now newly transformed conundrum most, if not all the barely livid shinobies were forced to endure. Such a travesty the notion of patience seemed, to some more specifically than most; to idly await one's own demise as the waves of an eerie calmness consumed their every thoughts. Pure madness was what it were.

About a hundred or so, barely hanging to the unraveling thread of hope, yet they clenched their jaws, balled their fists and steadied their wary hearts to not give out at such a crucial standpoint in time. Nins with medical training did their best to patch the patchable, survivors of the demised mourned their losses while those too wary to carry on simply laid there, stuck within a war of their own.

How pieccefully he sat. So astute looking, filled with otherworldly patience under a heavenly glow. Ah no doubt the essence of the many creatures trapped within the grasp of his forced servitude. His every move garnered quickened thoughts of alarm, his every expelled breath seemingly filled with intention;  the very dangerous kind. The loathsome Budha, yes, the allied forces gave life and name to this new Obito Uchiha for his posture oozed just difiance, an incredible sense of god like prowess. Yet, even with all this seemingly heavenly attributes, and as sinister as they knew he were, the Kages of the past, the present, the Sanins as well as Konoha's most revered squad seven, budged not in the presence of looming danger.

 

Incredulous were these people, absolutely fearless and it was the sight of them proudly surrounding each other, proudly standing their grounds against an unmovable enemy that lent strength and hope to the wary. Over head, the sky remained drenched beneath the thickening haze of darkness. Below, the wind stirred up its own troubles but everything else remained the same; especially the lingering worries that egged each mind about this sudden act of ceasefire... Still, with these questions spinning on a continuous replay, none chose to voice their concerns, as of yet.

 

.

.

 

.

 

.
  

  "What the hell's happening?"........

 

No answer but a deep darkened frown marring the bloodied stains stop his forehead. Although he was naturally inclined to put them all out of their miseries, Obito was hell bent on forever playing the card of ignorance, especially when it came to dealing with Kakashi; his once olden friend. His other reason for this sudden mute demeanor rested on the abled back of his mentor. Just what fuck was he up to? First with his sudden disapperance along with the leaf's blossom, and secondly, the sudden reapearance of said woman along side his family's old hidden heirloom. Obito couldn't make heads or tails of the entire matter, which played a part in him not wanting to, or in this case, not knowing how to explain the unexplainable. Still though, figuring that the advantages lied in divulging a little of what he knew or thought he did, he finally decided to put the lot out of their fucking miseries.

 

"Orochimaru!!!"...… The battle field stilled itself. Breadths caught involuntarily as heads spun themselves in his general direction. "Get the hell up here, now!".... Not quite the tone he should have used when summoning the very prideful Snake enchanter, but with the over tapping of forbidden powers trapped with in his inner world, Obito lent privaledge to his tongue and not his brain. Unfortunately, Orochimaru wasn't as quite entertained as he were. He should have realized his miscalculations too, especially since the albino looking thing had never bowed to his whims in the past, inspite of being on the inside of his true identity.

"You're grandmother, kami rest her soul, is probably rolling in her bloody grave, Obito".... And as expected, Orochimaru wasn't about to bow to him now.  "If you want something from me, I suggest you tame that tongue of yours"

 

"Orochimaru don't-" Tsunade hurriedly stood in his way. Too scared to bring an end to this cease fire but still hoping for a change of pace other than this suffocating threat the stillness brought. "We can't afford to anger him, not when we know nothing-"

 

"Tsunade-?".... Her best friend put to ease the quickened rhythm of her heart. Seeing, more than feeling her plight, he gently lent her his calming aura by placing a warm hand stop bruised shoulder. "It's alright. The Uchiha and I have history and right now my senses are telling me he's not about to start something".... The snake summoner leveled his gaze with that of the resting being. "Not with out his master's permission. Am I not correct Obito-san?" And there it was, that slithering gaze and the parting of wicked lips that gave life and meaning to his little tease.

"Tsk"... Came the other's reply. He should have known better, really should have. Of all the members of the Akatsuki, this one was proven most difficult to tame. "Say what ever you wish".....

"Oh I'm just teasing you Obi-san. It's been a while hasn't it? "... Now mimicking the other's posture, Orochimaru settled himself as though he too were made of heavenly stock. "Now then, what is it that you desire of my presence dear?"....

"Tsk" ... Boredom, absolute boredom and the notion of not being able to fully comprehend his master's mood swings were getting the best of him. "I am willing to share some insight to you and your uh-cooherts, that is if you're all interested in what my master is doing TO your precious medic-nin".... Ohhh there were no mistaking that gaze of his as it penetrated them all menacingly before singling out his once teammate. A wicked snarl, and then that cool mask of indifference retook his features.

 

There was no doubting the horrified look dancing in those dam eyes of his, Kakashi's that was, nor the fear that cast a darkened veil over Tsunade's and the Ninetails brat. Ohh the joy it conjured to know that she was the centre of most of their universes, that crippling factor that anchored them all to this miserable existence. Had he knowledge of this prior then certainly he could have used the pretty little thing to his full advantage, given just how much she nauciously adored baby Uchiha as well. "Ah where was I... You're all still obsessed with the missing nin, are you not?"

 

Team seven stood on pins and needles at this point. Tsunade more so than the boys. "It's that obvious, Uchiha, just tell us what you will or what you feel comfortable with sharing"...

" Hahaha!", He laughed. Mock and scorn laced his voice now. "What I want HOKAGE-SAMA, is to tear into your flesh and have your people see how much of a useless thing being a village leader is. That is what I truly want-"

" OBITO that's enough!" Minato's words were heard long before he materialized beside one much too clam looking Sanin. "There's no need to be this vicious. Haven't you made your needs and desires known already?"

 

Trapped in the mids of a verbal war between student and master, Orochimaru was begining to taste the bitter biles of anger quickly rising at the back of his throat. Not that he had better things to do with his time, but his eyes were ever fixed on his own student, and this meddlesome bickering banter was beginning to put a damper on his already sunken mood.

 

"OBITO. YOU MIGHT BE MY ENEMY NOW BUT THAT'S NOT ABOUT TO STOP ME FROM FUCKING WITH YOU THE WAY I USED TO IN THE PAST" On the edge indeed and his outburst quickly stole everyone's attention,

 

Wonderful.

 

"Now", like an erie calmness after a storm, Orochimaru rein in his composer by taking one long deep breath before speaking. "Excuse my out burst mina-san(everyone) but i believe you promised me an explanation of what's really going on with the leaf's missing in. Am I wrong?"

Recollection of his past spent with Orochimaru never left a good taste on his tongue. And the fact that he'd learnt of the Sanin's secrets long after said man knew of his, didn't quite conjured fond memories either. Resisting a shiver, Obito finally relented his obstinate demeanor, for now atleast.
"Earlier when your fellow nin-"

"SAKURA!"

 

Kakashi stopped him dead in his verbal tracks. " Her name is Sakura and since we've honoured your master by using his given name you might as well honour our nin by using hers".... With his arms folded and eyes closed, Hatake too played the crass role he'd been met with by the other. Fortunately for him, Obito decided to not rise to the obvious taunt.

 

"Earlier when SAKURA, reappeared before us, she brought with her the Uchiha heirloom, the only in existence"

 

" What does that have to do with-"

 

"It was given to her wasn't it?" Inquired the first Hokage, Hashirama as he stopped his grand daughter's own Inquiries.

 

"Precisely. And you know what it means when a man offers a woman his family's only crest, and an Uchiha man no less?"... Tongues were silent while gazes filled with ignorance bore into his skin like senbons. These bunch were definitely something, then again Obito hadn't a clue as to whether it were true ignorance on their part that rendered them speechless or the implications of what he was truly saying.

"I see", came the first reply and as expected it fell from the lips of the one that sat before him unafraid. Casting his vision towards his best friend. Orochimaru gave a sad smile before serpentine eyes met with that of Sasuke's. The boy no doubt already came to the right conclusion.
"What my former- student meant", and yes, he could see the astonishment sparkling like wild fire in his their eyes. To learn of his and the Uchiha's past, to hear him call the other his former student surely unhinged the masses. "Is that your precious Sakura has caught the-"

 

                B. O. O. M

                          B. O. O. M

                                B.O.O.M
 
  

The sky cracked open and with that the unannounced arrival of four tumbling figures came into view. But the colour that caught each eyes was pink. Pink in all its pastel glory swaying in the wind haphazardly. The gathered soldiers hurriedly sprang to their feet as did the few that dwelt amongst Obito and Orochimaru's lot. The entire battle field came to an agonizing standstill as the pinkette continued to fall; behind her Tobirama also penetrated their visions as well as the fearful sight of the one whom started it all. Madara.

"Why isn't she slowing down!" Naruto, upon being the first to notice, immediately began to lose it. Frantically he shouted while he hurriedly made a move to grab hold of her before she collided with the ground. Lava like toned chakra started to liberally coat his form and out sprang his inner demon's nine glorious looking tails; all in extencion in aid of catching their falling team mate. Kakashi, Sasuke and the others too mobalized them selves. Wildly they scuttled like ants below the falling trio, settling their bodies into positions, however, their collective assistance wasn't needed in the least.

 

All saw it, as clear as day. Vision of long black spikey mane began to flew towards Sakura in mid air. It's master shirtless, and held with him eyes of death. The momentum behind his speed produced booming sounds that threatened to blew their ear drums and in a wild flash, faster than normal eyes were able to perceive, black collided with pink momentarily.

 

No one saw at first but they felt it, the impact they made as all three shinobies finally made contact with the wrecked beyond recognition battled field.  Dust and debris of all sizes came flying in every which way direction. Some as large as men, others, the size of mighty trees. And after a little while these blinding particles ceased their tirade and out emerged the sight of one proudly standing Madara Uchiha; tall and dangerous looking, bruised and almost beaten down, yet his eyes held that majestic gaze that crippled men, and with in his arms cradled the bloodied figure of Sakura Haruno.

Chapter 7: ..........Changes.................

.........CHANGES.................

.....................HAIKU(7).......................

        YOU PUNCHED ME DOWN,
    
         THROUGH BLOODY TEETH
    
            I GRINNED, LAUGHING

               AS I ROSE AGAIN.
    
                  
                                      Devon Strang.

.................o0o0o0o0o0o0o0...............

              
       
        LIFE. It often times comes with numerous surprises; equally planned and unplanned bouts of unexpectedness. The odds of them, the majority that were, leaning towards the brighter side of things were unfairly outweighed by moments soaked in horror. Moments so unexpectedly painful that the mind refuses to abandon logic, mostly control; leaving it to hungrily, biasly consume the given images it was presented with.

Panic, hysteria; a compulsive or sometimes involuntary reaction towards a moment promising great grief, a moment filled with unimaginable sorrow; one final and fatal blow that drastically alters our reality. Ah yes, thus spells the real definition of true horror, self mortification laced with the bitter side of astonishment; precisely the view Tsunade and the others were meet with.

Slumped looking, splattered with an unholy amount of blood of which kami knows whose; barely livid and lying so awfully peaceful within the damnable arms of their enemy, there she slept. With one seemingly lifeless arm pressed up against his naked torso, the other tightly secured by him, Sakura was being cradled as though she were an injured infant being cared for by a dear loved one. The seal that once graced the flawless skin atop her forehead had long since vanished; it's reason, most likely to do with her having expelled almost all of her chakra, including her reserves.

Both of her arms were bare. Her sleeves perhaps lost during what ever intense battle she might fought with in the Uchiha's inner sanctum. Flabbergasted spelt the Godaime's mood but second thoughts and her own precious life were damned things, for kami knew this helplessly lying, fortunately still breathing pinkete was the closest Tsunade had ever known to having a real child; aside from Shizune of coarse.

Behind her hastened approach towards their foe and her sleeping prodgeni, Naruto as well as Kakashi swiftly followed with equally quickened steps. Minds heavy with fear, hearts burdened with sorrows, they crowded the duo regardless of Madara's threat level.

"Kami no- SAKURA!!"..... Oh there were no mistaking it. That obvious hitch in the Godaime's voice; the sound of her words being choked right out of throat, and the unfathomable horror. Yes, nothing but horror shining through what was supposedly a once vibrant honey coloured gaze.

In a wild rush she was upon him, teeth all bare and ready to bite, fists folded and ready to descimate the unholy bastard that whisked her beloved student away. "GIVE HER TO ME NOW YOU FUCKING MONSTER!!"  Tsunade made a quickened grab for Sakura, obviously wanting to pry her resting body right out of the Uchiha's grasp. But sadly, said tyrant out right refused to part from his princess's resting  frame. 

Madara's blatant refusal to relent his hold on Sakura as one could imagine, was meet with just fury. However Tobirama, the wise Kage he were decades back, decidedly interjected himself between his great nice's mighty fist and his once olden enemy's smug face.

"Tsuna behave!"... His warning instantaniously quieted her and the others over thinking minds. "Do not let your emotions get the best of you, not now when we're all in danger. Madara and Obito included"...

Silence; absolutely nothing but a dead suffocating stillness lingered for a while, until-

" What precisely happened?". ... Bewildering came Hashirama's tone as it penetrated said stillness. In the wink of an eye he were amongst the gathered lot now. The time for explanation it seemed were upon them, though every second wasted now in helping the others unravelling this some what fucked up outcome, meant one more advantagous second for their new foe.

"We don't have time for this, Tobirama?" Madara's sudden newly found tolerance towards the Second managed to fully unnerved all the other Kages; allied nation's included.
"He could be anywhere and time is of the essence".... Finally he relented his his hold on the sleeping body cradled in his grasp and gently, far too gently laid her out in the open arms of her former sensei, Hatake. His hesitancy and murderous glare towards the silver nin on the other hand weren't unnoticed.

"Tsuna?, Nidaime called. "she's all right. The blood on her body, most of it I presume, belongs not to her. But, she had worked extra hard and as such needs some rest"... He sighed whilst trying to formulate a means in way of convincing the gathered nation's about their enemy's astonishing change of heart. Luckily for him, said enemy had already came to a viable conclusion all on his own.

"I can practically see you murdering those dam brain cells of yours right now Senju" Madara teased. "WHERE'S THE YAMANAKA GIRL?"

Ahh, how could he have forgotten about the blonde heiress? Tobirama Senju wanted to stick his feet down his own fucking throat for having the Uchiha one up on him this easily. But still, with the way the psychopath sounded, Nidaime knew that the poor blonde was probably soiling her self right now.

"Don't scare the child Mada. Your face alone is frightening to look at right now, muchless combined with that short temper of yours?"...

Bristling and anxious, said being almost fell for his best friend's taunt if not for the bright patch of blonde hair that came into view.

"Y-you called?" ... There were no doubts about it. Into Yamanaka was beyond her self with fright. Fear of the unknown, fear for her best friend's life, and fear of the being whom stood above her in a menacing fashion. Dark spikey hair cast a sinister glow over her quivering body in a manner mimicking that of Shikamaru's very own paralysis jutsu. As though caught, somehow fixed in some sort of fucked up trance that offered the mind nothing but a quick, painful death, Ino couldn't lift her own damnable legs, muchless move her heavy tongue if not for the First's timely interjection. Resting a warm hand atop her head, Hashirama lightly reassured Ino in the kindest of ways. Instantly a familiar warmth flooded her system, conjuring a feeling laced with trust and calm; one that mimicked the exact sensation she felt whilst under the protection of Naruto's and the nine tails combined chakras.

"Do not fear him dear", Hashi placated lightly. "Just do as he says. For now atleast".......

And how could she not adhere to such a spoken request filled with such sincerity?.... "Hai Shodai-sama"

"Are you quite done yet?"... And as expected Madara was dangerously teetering on the edge of his final nerves. "I need you CHILD to link mine and Sakura's minds to the others. I DON'T care whether or not you're up to the task, just do as I tell you to"....

Not that it was an easy feat, but Ino sensed the urgency, and upon mention of her best friend, she was more than ready to heed his order. Kakashi repositioned himself near her, and so did Madara. Both seated themselves, with Sakura comfortably sleeping in the silver nin's arms yet, as the young Yamanaka heiress steeled her mind. The rest of the battlefield payed extra attention to their formation, knowing not what to expect at this point. Close by, Obito stood with Orochimaru, both equally lost in their minds own conjured monologue; trying and failing miserably in comprehending Madara's sudden shift in plans.

Beside her stood Shodai-sama. His aura silently lent courage; just the thing Ino needed before taking one finally, deep breadth. Hands came down. One resting atop glorious looking, surprisingly soft Uchiha locks while the order carded lovingly through pastel pink; threading it's way through a familiar sensation. Her mind became as clean as a slate and with in seconds she came into connection. Firstly with Madara's then Sakura's, and finally with the remaining shinobies that gathered anxiously awaiting insight.

..........................

"Tobirama, catch her now!".... Madara urgently shouted above his old enemy.   " Do not let her touch the groun-ah!".... Zetsu cleverly found his opening at last by using the Uchiha's momentary distraction to the best of his advantage. One end of his spider like talons embedded itself deeply in to Madara's left shoulder while his back was turned.

"Son of bitch!"

"Give up master, i have you all beaten already and still you persist. Are you not tired?".... He laughed, as if meaning to mock his former leader's failure. Below, the sight of the Second Hokage and that pink haired wretch sickened him even more for he really wanted that bitch dead; her along with the rest of her kind. The sound of bones being shoved back into it's rightful place did offer him some miniscule semblance of solace though.  Silently it spoke of the level of pain, damages he'd inflicted on the little thing. However, nothing were sure to grant him more joy now than to see her drown in a pool of her own fucking blood. "WHY WON'T YOU DIE?"..... He screamed and flew towards her, much faster than Madara and Tobirama were able to perceive. Grabbing Sakura by the torn neck line of what was once a proud symbol of the leaf, Zetsu recoiled his fist at the go. Ohh but unfortunately  he bitterly misjudged the entire situation.

Seconds before his fist was about to make it's contact, pink bloody lips curved in a smug fashion met his gaze. Eyes, one swollen, one not, glimmered at him dangerously, and before he could have countered his own move, their owner, Sakura, wrapped her hands around his exposed neck in a dead lock. Her legs encircled his waits seemingly in an intimate fashion, but they knew other wise.

"Got you now!".....

Tripping him awkwardly down to the rubbled ground, she pressed her weight into him and continued to squeeze the life he was blessed with right out of his throat. Beneath her, he struggled and flailed miserably. Legs fought for control while his own hands came up to hers; a futile attempt in trying to sink his claws into her flesh. But they never made contact for Madara and Tobirama took hold of them, both assisting Sakura as she sought to end Zetsu's life.

Yet still, he was an olden being, a creature long born before his two bothers, and a creature never the less for he had not a true physical form; forever trapped within the shadows of his siblings, the ones that were blessed with flesh and bones, a life he knew all too late. So needless to say that Zetsu regained his composure with in seconds of Madara's and the Second's combined Strikes. Before, he was limited as to the amount of shadow like tendrils his body produced for three seemed his limit. But now, as if his mind had just reawoken after a century of restful slumber, he felt the rise of an unknown energy boiling with in him; and instead of three, out sprang fifty or more extra whip like limbs. The first few coiled them selves as though they were made of springs, and instantly latched on to the two males above his view.

"FUCK!!"

"WHAT THE-!"

Sakura barely had time to re-adjust her self, but long before her partners were dangerously tossed a few feet back, she became the center of the darkened being's attention. About another twenty or so midnight cords latched themselves around her body now, while she remained positioned above their master.

"NGH!!".... Horrifyingly Zetus pierced into her skin with out a moment's hesitation. "AHHHH!".... Sakura screamed as his cords bore holes in to the flesh of her arms and through her thighs.

"NOOO- SAKURA!!" As one could rightfully imagine, Madara was beside himself with fear. Before them, him and lord Second, Zetsu had fully managed to strung her up, forcing them both to bare witness as he palyedfuly sunk his tentacles like extension further into her body. "I ca-cant move!"....  She struggled to gain control of her own movements, writhing and failing miserably with in the limited freedom he allowed her. "Mada-!" Tears slid freely down bruised cheeks in lines that spelt of immense pain. Her jaded eyes grew dull, one shade darker from its original vibrancy as the seconds ticked on, and blood; there were so much blood. So much so that Madara was begining to loose his fucking mind.

"Help m-me- AHHH!"

"Let her GO you bastard. Your fight is with me. LET MY SAKURA GO!"...

"HAHAHA!!!. The world must be dying, or are my ears really deceiving me?" He mocked. " Your Sakura?.. as I recalled, you Uchiha's cared very little for the ones you couldn't use to your full advantages. What's so special about one. Little. Pretty. Leaf. Nin? " With each spoken word, Zetsu brought the bleeding woman one step closer to him; after all she really didn't possessed any threats now that her limbs were fully rendered immobile.

"Tell me, has this little nin captured your fancy Uchiha?" He spun her around, making her face them, still with his darkened tendrils firmly planted in her flesh. "Pink hair, forested eyes, beautiful porcelain skin and a body as such!".. roaming hands came to caressed Sakura's breasts, squeezing and playing with her in a doll like manner.

"Let m-me- go", She pleaded, face turned and eyes closed, she bit her tongue until blood oozed between her teeth; the shame of what he was doing with her body felt far worst than any phisical pain she knew to date.

"I'm warning you, let her GO!" Tobirama came to rest one hand on his enemy turned partner's shoulder, albeit on the subtle side. His eyes spoke what his tongue couldn't and upon realization of a crafted plan hidden cleverly from their enemy, Madara kept up his act, except that this, his seemingly obsesseive reaction, was no act. Zetsu's meddling fucking fingers roamed the trembling kunoichie's skin, both exposed and covered parts. His sneer was just, and pulled from the Uchiha an equal response.

Black tipped digit cradled Sakura's fragile looking jaw in the palm of its hand and upon making contact with Madara's mismatched orbs, he angled her face and forced his tongue into her bleeding mouth; a deliberate attempt in trying to coax a better reaction from his former leader.

"NGHH-UGH!" Sakura spluttered during his explorative, feeling him pushing his inhumane tongue farther into her cavern. God gracious, had it not been for Tobirama's hand secured firmly over his right shoulder, keeping his feet glued to the floor; then Madara would have unleashed full force the true extent of his inner madness. The kind that was beginning to simmer over the more Sakura was forced to endure this humilition.

Complete fucking indignation was what it were. A heavy coat of shame for having been rendered defenseless before her enemy as he toyed with her body. Sakura couldn't stand this sort of humiliation any longer but dispite her valiant efforts in warding off Zetsu's advances, her struggles were rendered futile once more.

'Think Sakura, think!' , her inner dialogue worked tirelessly. 'think girl!' it howled in her ears and overworked her mind. With her head craned back, one hand squeezing her right breast and the tongue of this monster claiming her very own, the only thought that came to mind were surrender; utter and complete surrender to him and the madness surrounding her. To put to ease her body and mind for she had fought too long, worked too hard and now it was time to sleep; to let it all go and put to rest her own war.

Thus she gave in.

Madara was first to notice it. He was first to notice the fight leaving her system, to see it gave way to becoming a lump of tired, lifeless flesh with in the arms of Zetsu. His eyes, dam them, comprehended as much but his thoughts refused to fully give in. He was sure his first instinct about this woman were true. She was a heartfull fighter, a woman not easily bullied nor forced to surrender under the twiddling thumbs of a tyrannical bastard; after all, wasn't he but only a while ago, the sole definition of such a statement?, Never the less, he knew with in his heart, as blackened and shrivelled up as it were, that there were still some fight left in his woman.

"SAKURA, LISTEN TO ME!" He resorted to reasoning. "DON'T LET HIM GET THE BEST OF YOU, PUSH YOUR WAY THROUGH NO MATTER WHAT". Tobirama's grip on his shoulder increased its pressure as he trashed about during his tirade. "REMEMBER WHAT I PROMISED YOU. DO IT IF NOT FOR YOUR SELF THEN FOR YOUR FRIENDS, YOUR COMRADES, YOUR HOME!" Unknowingly Madara reached out an ungloved hand towards her, eyes still glued to Zetsu while he continued to violate her body indiscriminately. "SAKURA FIGHT- FIGHT- FIGHT FOR-"

"ARGGGH- YOU FUCKING-ARGHH!!!"

Harshly, she was slammed into the broken floor following that wrenching scream. With his cords still yet imbedded into her skin, he trashed about wildly with one hand pressed against his bleeding mouth. In the flash of an eye, and mostly due to his momentary laps, Tobirama appeared near his line of vision; a kunai in hand and began to dislodged his extended limbs from the chocking pinkette's form. Wildly he chopped each attached piece while his counterpart used the opening Sakura made to their full advantges.

Soon Sakura was being protected by Lord Second as their Uchiha counterpart tore into the flesh of one still screaming Zetsu... "Princess, look at me" Nidaime whispered, managing to fully sway her attention towards him and not the image of Madara murdering their enemy. "Good, now breathe", he coaxed, except she couldn't, not when a piece of Zetsu rested on her tongue. His blood tasted differently from what she knew blood to be. Not irony or salty in the least, but bitter. Bitter and putrid, and immediately she began to cough up the remains of his bottom lip; flushing the remains of his blood and kiss out of her system before sinking to the bottom of an unknown but aluring darkness. " Shit", He spat. .
"OI, UCHIHA, IS IT TIME YET?"

 

"ALMOST!!", Madara returned. "WHAT'S WRONG?"

"JUST HURRY THE FUCK UP NOW. WE NEED TO GET HER TO TSUNA AT ONCE!!".

...................................

Chapter 8: ................confused, we stand.................

Summary:

Took a long break guys. Im so sorry for the hold up(*´﹃｀*). Been out of the country on business. Came home after a 15 hours long journey last night and so this is what I got for ya.....
♥*♡∞:｡.｡˚̩̥̩̥( ͡ᵔ ͜ʖ ͡ᵔ )*̩̩͙✩｡.｡:∞♡*♥ENJOYYYYY!!!!!!!!

........Confused, we stand…..........

.........................HAIKU(8)....................

            DON'T CRY WILD GEESE,
                        
   IT ISN'T THE SAME EVERYWHERE-

            THIS FLOATING WORLD
                                 
                                -Kobayashi Issa   

                                             1763 - 1828.

.................O0O0O0O0O0O0...............

    Wind, wild and gushing, it rushed through them all; meandering it's way around each abled and non abled soul that bore witness to Sakura's and Madara's hidden battle. Prickling their skins as if they'd been kissed by Ice's frosted lips, this new wave of information, of evidence  proving Obito's claim, had finally imbedded it's claws in to their bruised flesh.

  Eyes wide open, mouths agape; their hearts mimicked each others as their minds tried it's best to comprehend this new twist, this new plot that showed great potential of being the end; the end of them all, that were. More than a little bit daunting, but then again death has always been a welcoming host, but never a welcomed guest.... 

Prepared they were to lay their lives on the line; a noble, a must sacrifice in ensuring their longevity upon kami's green earth. However, the notion of sacrifice, as martyred like as it sounds had never been more frightening as it were right this very instant. Madara Uchiha had proven himself one time too many their worst and greatest enemy through out history's lengthy tale. And now, they all bore witness as said being found himself trapped beneath the twiddling thumbs of a new enemy; one of his own deceitful, deliberate making.

The enemy of my enemy is my friend. A one sided fable that lead many astray. Forced into a brief alliance under the false pretences of evening the scores had sent far too many crashing into graves dug by their own two hands. Unfortunately, in their cases the enemy of their enemy turned out to be their greatest foe....... Sakura's brief time spent battling the Uchiha had somewhat spared them from a fate they all thought they had been fully prepared for. And had it not been for his sudden show of questionable interest in the Godaime's sole progeny, then the frightening vision of Madara's newly found heart were sure to be meet with just apprehension. 

Yamanaka's gift of insight and telepathy were noted as treasured gifts from the gods themselves. One of the many revered clans forever coveted by numerous Nations, allied or not, but owned by only one since it's founding. The leaf had managed to secure such beautiful treasures with in their iron fisted grasps, and as such, arguments against the blonde heiress's vision were zero to none.

Tongues weighed heavily against their dried parch pallets. Confusion ran a mock of wary senses as the tedious promise of more fights yet to come chilled them to their very cores. This couldn't be happening. Soldiers were few and sparse. Supplies had already dwindled down to a mere twenty percent if not less, depending on each individual's calculations. Though team seven and the leaf's past leaders lent their strength, their courage, truth were, that they too had found them selves ridiculously out matched by the Uchiha. The raw fight, pure fury and that self righteous sort of conviction he carried with him proved to be too magnanimous even for eight Kages mighty grasp. And now to see him this beaten into such a startling state by one of his very own, cowardice rang the mood, and soon it lovingly wrapped it's able hands around their beating hearts. Then again how could it not, when absolute defeat as ominous and absolute as a guillotine loomed high above their heads ?.......

"NOW THAT YOU'VE SEEN WHAT WE'VE BEEN DEALING WITH FOR THE LAST HOUR OR SO, SHINOBIES OF THIS NEW ALLIED MOVEMENT. MAKE YOUR CHOICE. STAND WITH ME AND I'LL FIGHT WITH YOU OR- "... Madara's tone held no traces of doubt. Hard edged and lethal his words were spoken with such welcoming promises. Aside from the irifutable fact that he was just moments ago their greatest threat, feelings of hope soon blossomed with in each beating heart.  But that promise lasted no longer than sixty fleeting seconds for he quickly did a complete one eighty; snuffing that tiny flicker of hope they all felt bursting into fruition.

" OR? " Carefully Tsunade repeated that doubtful word; her eyes squinting from a known sort of suspicion, the expected kind.

"OR" He smirked... "I TAKE THE PRINCESS AWAY WITH ME AND YOU CAN ALL BE SPARED FROM THIS MISERABLE EXISTENCE YOU LABEL YOUR LIVES; BY THE HANDS OF MY FORMER SUBORDINATE OBVIOUSLY. IT'S QUITE SIMPLE ACTUALLY"...

" Son of a-"

"Are you sure that's the best approach to our new situation, Uchiha? ".....

Heads snapped in Tobirama's direction, most already having came to their own conclusions regarding the outcome of this drawn out battle.
"AS I RECALLED!" And yes, Nidaim-sama's voice rose an octave higher as well, as he tried to garner the field's attention.  "YOU MADE A PROMISE TO THE PRINCESS, MORE THAN ONCE ACTUALLY.... ARE YOU REALLY ABOUT TO GO BACK ON YOUR WORD?"......

Well no arguments there but Tobirama had him by the spikey unkept ends on his Raven mane. His reply came in the form of an irritant scowl, then followed by a quited growl in Kakashi's direction for the silver nin had begun to lightly sooth his partially covered fingers across Sakura's restful face...  How dare he indeed, thought the once believed tyrant. To shower such unbound attention upon the blossom of his eye; surely Sakamo's CHILD knew not his rightful place?  But be that as it may, Senju had definitely hit the nail on it's head and as much as he would have enjoyed irritating the fucking shit out of him, Madara knew better.
"You just reminded me of why i fucking loath you this much"... 

" Ha, the feeling's mutual my olden enemy, now-"

Sounds of earth cracking beneath the force of something heavy, and of not so far off foot steps halted Lord Second's smug retort. Heads flew towards the source and far off in the distance nothing but stark white distorted figures shone like a beacon atop the rocky horizon. On reflex each balled their fists and stood their grounds. Almost instantly Tobirama appeared beside Madara and upon spotting the snarling face of their enemy, both men sprung into action post haste.

"LISTEN UP. THIS IS IT EVERY ONE!" Madara pointed towards the head of the approaching heard. "YOU SEE THAT THING UP IN FRONT, HE'S OURS, GOT IT?". ...... None answered, but the raw feel of determination spoke loudly for Madara. "GOOD. JINCHURIKY, BRAT!" Both boys anxiously bristled at him; evidence of such were visible in the grinding of their teeth and furrowing of their bruised up foreheads. "YOU'RE BOTH RESPONSIBLE FOR OBITO, SET THE OTHER TAIL BEASTS FREE. OROCHIMARU, GUIDE THEM!"

Instantly all three mentioned shinobies went to work. The time for arguments were behind them for danger loomed not too far beyond their line of vision.

"KAGES OF THE PAST AND PRESENT!"  No more needed to be said after that for they all knew what was needed of them.

"Who left him incharge?", Whispered Hashirama but one warning glance from his younger brother instantly unnerved him, resulting in his hasty departure . "ALRIGHT, YOU HEARD THE MAN SOLDIERS, YOU'RE WITH US, NOW PULL YOUR SELVES TOGETHER FOR THE ENEMY OUT NUMBERS US FIVE TO ONE!".... After his given command, Lord First left Madara with one last nod.

"As for you two", said being strongly gestured towards Tsunade whom worked tirelessly to heal her student's open wounds and Kakashi, whose lap safely nestled her head. Bending on one knee, he gently guided warm fingers through her pink mane; now realizing just how much he actually grew to admire their delicate strands in such a short amount of time.... One breath in, two breaths out, his face transformed from that hardened edge it carried seconds ago into an unimaginable expression resembling that of sincerity and adoration......

"Your tasks, present and Future Hokage is to keep her safe and away from this war"....... Seconds transpired before he sighed and then rose to his feet; now towering majestically above their heads.... With his back turned, Madara Uchiha walked a few paces away, but not far enough though, for his last words as unorthodox and abnormal sounding as his former, especially coming from a man like him, still managed to sunk themselves into the Godaime's and Copy-nin's baffled minds........

"Tell her she was right. The fault is indeed is mine and mine alone to bare and as such the blame I fully accept, the burden I accept. True to my spoken promise I shall remain............It is time to bring to conclusion this war"................

Faster than the speed of light the Uchiha vanished from their line of visions and almost as if they were capable of reading minds, Tsunade's eyes collided with that of Kakashi's in a short show of mirrored incomprehension. Time ticked on by speedily before either of the two, mainly Kakashi, broke their peace. 

"Uh-what-"

"Leave it alone Hatake"..... The honey eyed blond quietly gave her warning,  but her tone left no room for argument's case. Besides, judging from the creases furrowing her bruised forehead and that focused fire she kept burning in her twin orbs, Hatake Kakashi knew that she too were trying to make head and tail of this whole fucked up situation they'd been plundered into.......

.

.

.

.

.

.

"Up in the near distance, monotone faces of an enemy they thought they had rid themselves of, made their last move. Lord first, third, fourth, Tsuchikage-sama, Mizukage-sama, Raikage-sama and the former Jinchuriky vessel of the Sand, Kazekage-sama, stood their grounds before the last survivors of the allied nations. Behind them rookie nine, well what was left of them atleast, swallowed their fears like wise the other soldiers. Just when they thought they had seen the last of white Zetsu, his counterpart, Black, had just gone and done the unthinkable. Their enemies were numerous and spread across a wide array of land scape. Their steps precise and packed with energy; an insult to the many wary souls now ready to fight their last fights.

"STAND YOUR GROUND EVERY ONE!"
Lord fourth reminded. His tone laced with conviction and a sort of bravery that awoken tired bones... "LEAVE NONE ALIVE!"

"YOU HEAR THAT SOLDIERS!"... Garaa, the sand's honourable Kazekage followed suit. "YOUR VICTORY BECOMES ABSOLUTE THE MOMENT THEY STOP BREATHING. LEAVE NONE ALIVE!"......

.................."H.      A.     I!"..................

.

.

.

"Are you  finally done with your speech?"....

" Tsk!"..... Seriously this white haired bastard knew just how to penetrate his skin; never stopping until he was met with bone.... "I'm starting to believe that 'Civility' has abandoned you Senju"....

Mentioned man smirked lightly. His hands folded neatly after he had discarded his banged up head wear... "That's pretty rich coming from some one like you Uchiha!".....

" Ha, had it not been for that promise, your head would have been rolling at the base of my feet by now. But another time another place I presume!"....

Nidaime- sama was well in tuned to the other's mood changes, the manner in which he spoke and as such he knew when the other's words were nothing but mere jests and when they were not... "Remind me then to thank your sleeping beauty, Bastard"......

" Oh I will, you bet ur high and mighty ass i will".....

Vision of black Zetsu hastily making his way towards them both soon brought an end to their humorous banter.... They watched with arms folded and teeth bare, eyes narrowed but filled with such heat that they truly personified the leaf's given motto  'THE WILL OF FIRE' more than they knew in that moment.....

"You ready to take this fucker down once and for all Uchiha?"

The answer to that question came in the form of cracking knuckles and gritted teeth.... "Let him COME".......

                                
     

Chapter 9: ...... Death, the great motivator...............

.... Death, the great motivator...........

........................HAIKU(9)....................

             
                TSUKI  NO DE NO

           KUZA NI KAZA FUKU
    
                 HOTOTOGISU.

                                           ... Shiki

...................O0O0O0O0O0..................

        Heat. Like liquid fire it stings but barely so. As though it were an unspoken promise of something much deeper; a prequel or prologue into a tale that'll singe you from the inside out. God her blood was boiling and it continued to as the feel of a known energy coated her barely healed wounds. Hands aglow she knew, swept over her outwardly unconscious frame while clashes of anger raged on hellishly beyond this seemingly passed out state.

Incredible indeed Sakura thought in her beaten form.  Her chakra had dwindled down to such an alarming extent that even a week's long slumber would have proven insufficient enough in reclaiming that which she had lost.  Desperately she tried to move her limbs, shifting if she could; though on the inside it felt possible, but on the outside she still remained a motionless pile of abused meat under the depleting life force of her mentor. Battle cries filtered in like distant howls; echoing frightfully. The scent of blood, as familiar and unwelcomed as it were, drifted in aggressively. Whether or not they were her own or her friends, her comrades, or her enemy's remained a mystery for Sakura was slowing dying.

Aside from this still ongoing slaugther that knew not an end and persisted depsite having already having it's fill, She too fought on unfortunately. Stuck in a war of her own behind closed lids and under numb limbs, Haruno Sakura was slowly battling the able blades of death; relentless in her refusal to bow beneath their weight, just yet. However, the truth as ugly and unwelcomed it stood, once again proved to be one hell of a dam pill to swallow.

      But swallowed she did. She had to.

All of Tsunade's efforts were being wasted for her body had sustained too much damage and the worst of them slept beneath the surface. She knew it, and the Hokage most definitely did as well. But silently Tsunade persisted, quietly offering prayers to what ever form of deity resided in the heavens... Ohh Sakura heard her alright. Words spoken not by lips and tongue but through the wavering flow of her very own life force; she heard them. Never the less, no amount of chanting on her shishou's part were going to cut it this time around. Zetsu's darkened tendrils had embedded themselves further than the mere surface of her flesh, borrowing as deeply as her mind and even beyond; into that place which slept her reserves. Thus explaining the sudden disaperance of her master's mark, the seal of longevity.

Her nerves were begining to give out from her toes coming up. Evidence of such were made as pain's existence began to ebb dreadfully slow, giving way to a numbing sensation. Sakura's body, they knew, had already adapted that ominous glow the dead loved quite intimately. But her heart fought on. Its rhythm thumped heavily against her chest, dancing in sync to chaos's wild tune. She sensed them all, albeit in a fogged up kind of way, but never the less, Sakura sensed them by the ticking seconds. Dying wasn't such a sad thing was it? To leave behind the ones you loved, cherished, or on the verge of appreciation, all for an unknown afterlife.

But to be forgotten; to just be a passing memory of the person you once were, whom once existed. Now that spelt the true definition of sadness.... Subconsciously clenching her swollen jaws, She finally managed to muster every last ounce of Chakra Zetsu hadn't been able to steal. Her senses fell over the entire expanse of the beyond repair battle field. Stealing a quickened breath, she combed through each fighting presence until her mind found the ones she cherished more than her own miserable existence.

From Tsunade's wavering essence she passed. Then onto Kakashi, whom she knew still cradled her head upon his lap. It was quite a familiar feeling, this one. And a sweet sort of sensation bloomed as with the memories they'd share since Sasuke's defection and Naruto's absence. Conjured images blossomed of days spent lazing by his side instead of training. Long purposeless hours spent with them both simply laying there while they slowly began to mend the hollowed holes dug into their lives; a carved out darkness left in their chest as their team fell apart. Memories of them holding each other as they fell asleep; as they gradually overstepped that blurred line of that of Sensei and Student. They had never been intimate beyond the act of kissing, and slow purposeful touches. But, Sakura still loved the man as much as she respected him; even after he'd finally came to his senses, placing a full stop to their intimate gestures.

They'd moved on... the end.

Far too easily she was able to locate the others. First Shino her ever so faithful bug using friend, then Kiba their canine counterpart, before moving onto team Gai. Ten-ten came first followed by Lee, but something felt wrong, awfully wrong at that. An unsettling emotion started to boil in her chest for tried as she might, Sakura couldn't for the love of kami sense Neji amongst the mix. Hinata's chakra flowed towards her in beautiful fragrances of lavender and as she knew Neji's, were never lacking behind. That boiling feeling from earlier awoken and fire as hot as molten lava threatened to burst her veins.

What sort of emotion was this?

Whose pain was this?

Questions she harboured for sorrow began to settle as though it were one with the cool night's air. This couldn't be happening, Neji couldn't be.....

   
         Dead?.........

Dear God. Inside she wept, but unknowingly, tears slid freely, visibly down both eyes. Fire blazed a trail in her veins, and sorrow coated her skin. Tears came as easily as breathing for truth be a heartless murderer, and faster it was killing her.

       
      Neji Hyuuga was no more.

Frantically she searched out the others now with fear of the worst tailing behind. Combing over her team mates one after the other, she left each with a sigh of relief, thanking kami silently for his continued kindness and grace, until she was met with Ino.

.

.

.

.

.

"BEHIND YOU YAMANAKA!!"..... Hashirama barely snatched the  blonde heiress out of the enemy's vantage point, sprinting a short distance away after managing to land one fatal blow to her attacker.

"Do not be distraced young one!", he chided. But having witnessed such a startling expression on the beautiful girl's scratched up face, he schooled his own into one resembling that of understanding...
"Forgive me young one but distractions are-"

"SAKURA NO!!", She yelled in an alarming fashion, seemingly at him too... Fortunately though, and knowing of the woman's birthed gift, lord first ceased his tongue while he studied her behavior.

"WHAT'S HAPPENING!" She cried out with eyes as large as saucers whilst holding both sides of her head in obvious confusion. "HOW ARE YOU ABLE TO?"

"Shhhh!!... Calm down Pig", Sakura teased horribly through her mental and physical sufferings. It was a miracle actually how easily she connected with her friend subconciously, and that in it self was no minor feat indeed. Words needed to be said if she were to pass onto the afterlife with not an ounce of regret. "There isn't mu-much time please, just hear me ou-out?"....

Yamanaka fell to her knees and started to sobb uncontrollably. This couldn't be happening. Sakura was okay, she had to be. Shaking her head through dismay, she hastly agreed to her best friend's wishes. "Wha-how can i help?"

"Where's Ne-Neji?"

Ino froze....."Neji he- Sakura he!" How could she even begin to explain the passing of their dear beloved friend, their Comrad? After playing the helpless witness to both Ten-ten and Lee's sorrowful cries she couldn't keep it to her self any longer. The knowledge of this frightening truth gripped her heart and wobbly she buckled on both knees. Fortunately again, and like the honorable warrior he were, Hashirama caught her by the waist upon sensing her distraught. Somberly she turned to him in that second and almost instantly, comprehension as bright as day light dawned upon the great ruler. 

"Sendime-sama i need-"

"Say no more", came his kind reply before he hauled her closer to his massive frame. Off they flitted in an instant, both seemingly merging with the wind and promptly landed beside his grandchild and the still sleeping pinkette. As soon as their feet kissed the harsh surface, Ino scrambled towards her best friend as though she were possessed by madness its self

"INO WHAT-?"

"I'm here, Sakura, I'm here!" Tsunade's words got sliced in half by the blonde's wild movements. Startled spelt the mood amongst all three parties that crowded the Godaime's progeny now, but casting a glance towards her grandfather, Tsunade found it most difficult to swallowing that hardened lump that formed at the base of her throat.

"Talk to me please Saku, don't do this to us. You can't leave me!". More tears came.

"NO!....  "No she isnt- she's not going to-" kakashi couldn't bring himself to finish that sentence. Every one had lost someone in this fight, be it a child, a parent or a friend. But the very thought of loosing some one so painfully precious to him felt as though the enemy had driven a kunai straight into his chest; and it's destination, his beating heart. His eyes fell dead to the world and his hands fell away from cradelling Sakura's head.

          This wasn't real. It couldn't be.

Comprehending the urgency behind this awful request, Ino soon began to channel her best friend's thoughts through her self in order to fulfill this wish, the seemingly very last.

"I can't hold on any-any longer sensei", She spoke as though she were the very embodiment of Sakura her self. "It hurts so much. Shishou," Ino turned to one silently sobbing Hokage.  "It's no use"...

"What do you mean?" Said woman cradled her close to her bossom. Her words were chopped, obviously from emotion's cruel  kiss. "I have to try"

More tears slid freely down the Yamanaka heiress's face as her shoulders were being firmly but gently held in place by Hashirama's strong arms. "I wanted to say good-bye. Tell-tell mom and dad i love them-AHH!".... Heat continued to blaze her insides as if she'd been given an injection of pure hot magma. "I- he took it all from me. Zetsu he-"...

" He- he took-"

 

Light?...... Yes, a great bright light captured her senses while the sounds of rushing water halted her mid sentence. Sakura knew what this meant, infact she sensed it with every last fiber of her entire being. Oh and how peacefully it felt, as though she was being nestled by kami's warmth itself.

Her time she knew was up for the end awaited in the form of welcoming peace. Aside from escaping this war that continuously to rages on, some thing else, truth be told called to her. Seemingly guised as a sweet lullaby, that blinding light over on the other end of Sakura's mind lulled her towards it's presence as though it were a beacon; and her, it's willing prey.

Panic, fear, horror. Emotions that struck Tsunade's heart for Sakura's pulse ceased its rhythm beneat her hold almost instantly.  Knowing what this meant, the inevitable truth, the absolution, gave way to hysteria, causing the elder woman to loose her last semblence of composure..  " HE WHAT- INO, ZETSU DID-?"... Madly she screamed at the poor girl, whose face mirrored that of her own and Kakashi's. Eyes dead with defeat, they stared at the dead mass of flesh that now eternally slept beneath their gazes.

Sakura was gone. Like Neji, she was no more, taking hope with her and leaving nothing behind but anger, pain and absolute heartache. 

.

.

.

.

.

.

"TEME PULL. KURAMA AND I WIL NEED TO-!" Naruto froze. This abrupt change captured not only Sasuke's attention but one overly complying Obito and Orochimaru of coarse, whose face seemed far from bewildered but close to horror. Inwardly all seven other tailed beats stopped trying to free them selves the moment both Kurama and Gyuki ceased their momevments. Turning to regard the highly revered nine tails JINCHURIKY whom remained shelterd beneath his demon's chakra form, Bee and Eighto realized all too late what Kurama suspected all too soon.

And like the turbulent downpour of water crashing over a rocky ledge, a water fall of emotions began to well up with in; emotions that belonged to his vessel, Naruto; emotions that he too would begin to feel upon finally merging as one with his master. Pain crept into his heart, as it did Naruto's and with in the moment it took both Obito and his younger clan's mate Sasuke, to meander their way towards the truth, their blonde counter part lost his fucking mind.

      "Sa   -K.   U.  R.  A!!!!"......

Kami, he howled as did Kurama. A bright beacon of orange meshed with yellow, all in the form of a spirited kyuu, lifted its head to the heavens and cried out his master's pain. The entire battled field stilled their act of violence and bore witnesses to the boy and his beast's distraught, to their anguish. To Naruto , Sakura was a part of the family he'd always wanted, as did Sasuke and the others he soon came to associate his friends. But, the members of his team, Sai, Yamato-sensei, Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke even Baa-chan were all regarded as his family. First they took Jiraiya from him and now Sakura. Heaven wasn't being fair and hell was a greedy place. They took their fill, leaving the rest of them to carry on as though life and death were simply truths they needed to accept.

"SAKURA, GOD NO!"......

Sasuke's head snapped towards the last place he'd seen his once team mate and friend. With Sharpened eyes he found her easily amongst the broken ruines of his former sensei, friend and Hokages. It seemed that the years he'd spent away from the village and their stuffling companies did little in means of washing their presence from his heart, and as such it wept silently, gracefully for the one he never thought he cared about this much. "oh Sakura!" ....

Turning to his left, the image of Naruto and his monster howling away at the heavens brought forth a sickening feeling of dread, one he thought he had hardened his heart against since the slaughtering of his clan.  Of-coarse she meant the world to their idiot friend. And truth be told, he knew she was probably the closest thing to an actual daughter in the eyes of the leaf's godaime. And now, after having being made the sole reason behind their enemy's sudden turn of heart, Sasuke Uchiha now feared terribly for them all.

.

.

.

.

.

.

 

.

Perched high above their heads, Madara, Tobirama and Zetsu ceased their battle momentarily. Howling, that's what did it, that and the screams of the Yamanaka heiress's pain. Not knowing if he possessed a heart, a beating one in the form of this re-animated monstrosity, was a question he had just been given the answer to. Faster than lightening he came upon them, leaving one of the Senju offspring with their enemy.

His descent shook the grounds amongst the soldiers as fighting once again retook its former dance. There, laid at the base of his feet slept the woman, no young girl, he had so foolishly fell in love with just mere hours ago. The severing of a bond he hadn't felt since the days of his brothers reawoken life into his dead heart.  Madara stood above them, the ones his Sakura called her family. Seconds of incomprehension ticked on by while eyes, mismatched and full of bewilderment bore into the body of his pink headed beauty.

       SHE COULDN'T BE GONE!!

But she was. So dead looking Sakura slept on into an afterlife with out him, alone and perhaps at peace, Madara thought. Peace, he couldn't find it now, couldn't fathom the notion of peace for how could he even begin to function now that his reason for such a thing had been so selfishly snatched from him?

Those dam eyes, calculating and precise, they danced from Sakura's head to her toes; searching relentlessly for any sign resembling that of life. Even as the orange flashes of the leaf's demonic vessel launched himself over head, heading no doubt towards the darkened monster, Madara continued to search until there was nothing else left to find.

My fucking god, she was DEAD!.... And madness had just begun. Life, mattered not when reasons for trying were snuffed out like Midnight's lanterns. Not when beauty was trampled on and taken to the heavens because Kami was a jealous FUCKING bastard that sought to steal every ounce of happiness since the day of his birth. 

"Forgive me, dear one", he sighed; tell tale signs of his acceptance as he swept for the final time hands that astonishingly quivered, through her hair. "I fear i will not find you in my afterlife, but avenge you I promise, I will".....

Hashirama was taken aback so far by his former best friend's unorthodox behavior. Though they had been enemies for years, anguish born from this loss swept through him as if it were his very own. Tighter he held Ino against his chest for the pretty little thing couldn't stop her tears from falling. The last straw indeed for them all as Madara placed one last kiss against his newly found beloved's deathly lips.

The end was near, and comfortably it slept visibly in the mismatched eyes of one Uchiha Madara.........

 

 

 

    

Chapter 10: ...........A change in plans......

Notes:

Okay so I'm fucking with the chapter titles. Bare with me guys. Please,
( ͡~ ͜ʖ ͡°)

.............A change in plans............

.......................HAIKU(10)...................

           AT THE CRESENT MOON

                    THE  SILENCE
  
              ENTERS THE HEART

                                    -Chiyo-Ni-
                                   
                                    1703-1775

......................o0o0o0o0o0o................

        As red as though it were blood, a crimsoned glow that oozed imminent danger blanketed the heavens. Stretching it's limbs from corner to corner, as far as the naked eyes were able to reach, it danced with arms wide open before descending upon the moon's pale luminescent glow. Most stopped in their chaotic dance to marvel at this not so much rare, but never before seen occurrence. But above them all a battle still very much raged on.

A collision of four lost souls; three against one, three against a monster , the monster that had slain far too many. A monster that dwelt with in the darkness of their existences; a puppet master whom strung their strings from the moment of their birth, Zetsu. Each generation whence his creation, he'd been able to convolute and corrupt man's ideals. Playing each as though they were dolls beneath his thumb. Twiddling, he continued for generations on end. Driven by hatred for his brothers, unacceptance from his mother, he plotted upon the ruins of his own misunderstood miseries.

For a while it was fun, even promising actually, especially learning of his brothers reincarnated curses; and thus he slept beneath their shadows, initiating his act of deceit and corruption; awaiting the days of their continuous rebirth. And now, success was but just a few droplets of blood away, his enemies to be precise. Enraged they fought. That kyubi brat and his two pawns, Zetsu's that is. Both Madara and Tobirama acted against their nature, forcing a brief alliances between them selves despite their past grevances, all for the sake of this god dam world.

  
   How amusing.

"I'll wipe that fucking grin right off of your face, you -!!" Naruto alongside Madara blindsided him; forcing his positioning further into an awaiting Tobirama. With an arm as large as a mountain and glowing bright beautiful shades of oranges, the Kyubi possessed boy connected his fist, which unfortunately, was effortlessly blocked by Zetsu of coarse. But never the less, as soon as the dust cleared,  Madara was hot on his trail, planting both knees straight into his former subordinate's exposed chest.

A loud crunching sound was heard and immediately their enemy doubled over in agony, heaving while tar like substances flowed from his mouth in disgusting chunks. "DAM IT- I'VE HAD ENOUGH OF THIS!" Even more enraged, Zetsu stood above them now, as if he had wings that remained invisible to the naked eyes. His own, darted towards Sakura's lifeless form that laid nestled with in the Godaime's trembling arms. Kakashi stood above her as well as the youngest Uchiha fuck, both fighting off his paperesque minions with ease.  Snickering, he leveled his gaze onto the blonde beast, watching her beautiful face contort with scorn and a known hatred of another kind. Battered and bleeding, and yet the fire in her eyes were as livid as the false youth she wore as though it were a second skin. Such absurd use of his mother's beloved, most cherished gift, he noted while giving her and that copy nin of the leaf's his best unapologetic leer.

 

"THIS ISN'T OVER AS YET BASTARD!" Madara, upon catching sight of Zetsu's line of vision, howled at the heavens; his voice held within that saddened note sung by a man whose wounds slept beneath the flesh, only to be seen or heard whence spoken; adorable and just, the other thought. They deserved it, every ounce of pain, of agony and distraught this world had placed upon his shoulders were about to be returned whole heartily.

.

.

Below the war carried on, SHINOBIES of different standings fought to hold their own, fought for their freedom and that of their nations and loved ones. Beautiful, dulled honeyed orbs moist with unshed tears remained glued to every where but the beauty she held.  They never left the battle, not for a second for even though Sakura carried out her eternal slumber with in her arms, Tsunade's gaze could not, would not fall upon her lifeless form. Her sacrifices were noted, the great change she had brought upon them; igniting that dangerously dwindling flame this war had begun to snuff out little by little.

Kakashi and Sasuke protected them well, not wanting to leave her body to be defiled by one of that fucking monster's minions. Clearing them out, they pooled together their wary strengths and protected not only Tsunade- but their beloved comrade as well. Ino, having being faced with so much losses today, first her father, the always faithful Inoiche then Neji, whose death began to pierce hollowed out holes into all of their hearts, and now, with Sakura's life being stolen alongside her newly awoken seal; a fire ignited voluntarily within their chests. The match had been lit beneath their sore feet; revenge, freedom, life as they knew it was in the balance.

Tightly, suffocatingly, the Hokage hug the still beautiful girl closely to her bosom. Sighing, her lips trembled while tears, as traitorous as her heart, clung to bleached lashes. "Girlie?", She whispered. "Im afraid we might be seeing each other pretty soon. All might already be lost, I'm so so sorry" ......

She wept along with the slowly ticking seconds.

.

.

.

.

.

Warm, soothing dare say. Sounds of splashes, mild and playfully echoing in the distance roused her unconsciousness back into life. Brilliantly, sinful forested beauties that lived in the dept of her elf like gaze were now focused on the world once more.

Sakura had awoken.

In what seemed like an ocean, Miniscule watery waves passed by idly, non threateningly around her relaxed frame which ended in frothy white, milky ripples. The sky above, god blessed it's virtuous splendor, she noticed lazily, seemingly trapped in a haze, was bathed in the combined hues created by the sun. Quite an unknown phenomenon it spoke of, that seemed as large as a thousand earth Suns put together, where beautiful shades of pink blended with citrus oranges and harmonious blues decorating what felt like an other worldly sky. So heavy like lead , Sakura's limbs felt as she tried to explore her new surrounding. Breaths were harsh and painfully they passed back and forth into her lungs, but that soulful warmth from earlier remained.

Where was she?..... And more importantly why was she stark ass naked floating atop a milky white ocean?

"What-huh-ahh! ".... Upon this startling realization, her body grew to mimic the very same sensation as her heavy limbs, until surprisingly Sakura's entire form began to buckle beneath the accumulated weight, thus causing her to immediately sink to the bottom of what was turning out to be the fucking ocean indeed. "Shit i-! " Panicking as expected, and her head was now below water; clean and clear as day,which was quite an astonishment given that the surface were as white as Orochimaru's pale ass. She could swim, this the pinkette knew to be true, but the water wasn't allowing her to simply do this. Ribbons of restraints she felt caressed her naked body until that last gasp of air came near it's end. Then suddenly, she was being lead back to the surface, seemingly with help from the ocean it's self. All soreness from her joints were gone, that heaviness in her limbs ceased it's play and Sakura's lungs were at ease once more. And then, she was standing. Given the fact that she was a shinobie whom learnt like the rest on how to channel their chakras into their legs for various uses, explained how they were able to balance them selves well; however, Sakura quickly surmised she had none. Not an ounce of that gifted life force. Then again this was the after life, was it not?....

 

Fully naked, inside and out, trapped above an oceanic plain that slept below god's beautifully painted canvas, now spelt her eternal resignation. "Sighing, she embraced herself with trembling arms, and looked to the heavens. "So this is it for me now huh-"

"Actually no. Grandmother has a plan for you, young kunoiuchie! "

"AHHH-HOLY FUCK!!! ". (°0°)!!.... A just reaction, and then she began to cover her more explicit parts after realizing she was staring at a Male. A full on fully clothed and unabashed being.

" Don't be shy, although I Surmise your kind to be quite prideful", he cupped his chin as if in thought. "Here this is for you", the stranger gifted to her a robe, white and silky it flowed and ended just above the water's edge. Obliging, Sakura stepped into the heaven sent fabric with out a moment's hesitation, obviously wanting to conceal her nudity and place an end to this whole embarrassing predicament.

" Where- am I? "

"Oh do forgive me young one, my name is Asura and we are trapped within one of the many dimensional plains crafted by my grandmother"

 

"Do not lie to her brother! "....... Sakura's head snapped in the new comers general direction. His voice she recognized almost instantly, and in his face she saw an uncanny resemblance to that of Madara's. And those eyes. Dam those fucking things. So fiery and burning with plumes of crimson blood. Twin sharingans, the devil's tools. Another Uchiha?..... Impossible, yet the more he continued to burn her with his scornful gaze, the more she saw that prideful twinge swirling into a dangerous storm. Great, just fucking great. Sasuke and Madara, all wrapped up in one.

 

" Must you be the soggy soil beneath my tabi brother? "Asura joked, paying no mind at all to the horrified glare Sakura began to wear.

 

"If it causes you much displeasure ni-san then I'm all for it"...

"Dam you!"

"EXCUSE ME!!!! " Enough was enough. She needed to get her head out of the clouds or her ass, in order to make heads or tails of this whole new situation. First of all Haruno Sakura needed to know A, if she was in fact dead. B, where the hell she were and C, what was happening back on uh-earth, if possible? .  Pinching the bridge of her nose, Sakura collected her self, mentally, least she began to spew  indecent curses at what seemed like an angel and a snarky demon, which could very much get her tossed ass first into the fiery pits of hell. Go no!

"I have questions"

"What sort of-"

"I'm sure_" Indra rudely interrupted his sibling mid sentence. "You do, what was it again? "

"Sakura" She reminded through gritted teeth, obviously not liking this Indra freak.

"Sakura, what ever sort of questions you may harbour, you will soon get them answered. Come along now", He called, back fully turned from her as though he were a tyrant. "Baa-chan and the others impatiently awaits your arrival"....

She glared at him venomously from the short distance that separated them; managing to earn a small pleasurable smile from Asura. One thing was for sure, Indra might have looked and sounded like he were a weird concoction of both Sasuke and Madara, well aside from the Kohl lined eyes, and every thing else. But, the sincerity she was met with from Konoha's number one tyrant left nothing to be desired from him. And Sasuke, he might have tried to kill her in the past but deep down she knew it was all a bluff. Nothing but a rouse he needed to veil Obito's eyes, well eye apparently. . He truly wouldn't have.

 

" Come now, little one. We have great plans for you! "

 

"Should I be worried Asura uh-sama was it? " She asked.

"Simply Asura will do. And no, you needn't be, after all, she might just give you a chance to be reunited with your loved ones, if you do agree to her wishes"...

 

Sakura froze. Her limbs became once more heavy and flooded with hope; tiny miniscule fragments that started to collect themselves deep in the pit of her shattered soul. " What do you-? "

 

"Shhhhhh! " He quickly warned with a mischievous grin. One that instantly reminded the pink headed girl of her best-est friend in the whole wide world.  .... ...... "Don't want our Ice prince to hear now do we? ".........................

 

" Nars? " She whispered to the heavens. "I miss you buddy". A single drop of tear came trickling down her rosy cheek.

Chapter 11: ...........Her ambiguous request. PT.1......

Notes:

I originally planned on making this chapter at least 3-4000 words long. But life's pretty much been shit to meヽ(`д´；)/ and thus my free time is no longer my own anymore.
Here's to life (￣へ ￣ 凸... Ohhh and be safe every one and practice caution and social distancing, safe sex and all the other safe things out there ( ͡°³ ͡°)

....Her ambiguous request, PT. 1......

.....................HAIKU(11).....................

       OUR LIFE IN THIS WORLD -

  TO WHAT SHALL I COMPARE IT?

               IT'S LIKE AN ECHO

        RESOUNDING THROUGH -

              THE MOUNTAINS

   AND OFF INTO THE EMPTY SKY.

                                        -Ryokan-
                                     -1758 - 1831-

...................0o0o0o0o0o0o.................

     Odd. Extremely unfamiliar, almost alien like. No- discard that thought. Extremely unfamiliar indeed this whole new situation respectfully presented itself. Cascading water of the same pigmentation and chalk like mixture flowed freely down rocky cliffs in alcove formations. Almost as if in tune to this tranquil aura that encompassed them both.  Foamy, frothy and sweet smelling, the scents of cucumber and melon wormed their way up her nostrils, replacing anxiety with a welcomed peace.

Perched on a dry patch of rocky bedding, she patiently awaited her host, as said being took every bit of time she had passing smooth, seemingly callousless palms across her wet body. Hair as white as snow in most parts, a mixture of ashen grey for the other, hung liberally down a sensually curved back and past her ass cheeks, ending somewhere beneath the water's edge and perhaps the bathing beauty's knees. Though these images were presented to Sakura through a shadowed silhoutte crafted by sunlight's angle, she was yet to face her summoner; the one whose identity dwelt with in the arms of an enigma.

Thirty minutes or less, she calculated. It had been almost thirty minutes since Indra and Asura delivered her to their so called grandmother. Shrouded by thick limbed branches, this seemingly garden felt more like a jungle, incomparable in a mesmerising fashion of the word than any other forested area konoha had, or ever dreamt of having. 

Humming, she sang a song unheard of, idly prolonging what was already a rather lengthy bath. But then again, this entire world itself was completely unheard of, an inconceivable materiality; one of the many altered physicalities crafted by this being, Asura reminded sullenly, before taking his leave. Quite a notion indeed, Sakura noted. And had it not been for the weighing mnemonic that war very much carried on with his dramatic play over on the other side of where ever she were, then Sakura Haruno would have proudly worn that academical inquisitiveness out on the cups of her sleeves. But now was not the time to employ such unobjectionable curiosity; a partly responsible trait that propelled her status into that of the Godaime's Progeny.

Eventually, and thankfully, the bathing being ceased her assumed daily routine and out she decidedly emerged from beneath the assuaging flow of nature's natural shower. Sunlight battered the pinkette's senses and as it shone, out came twin sets of antlers atop a head full of beautiful damp hair. Sakura's breath involuntarily lodged itself mid passage down her throat for beauty the likes of no other, she finally knew. Oh what a crime it felt like to bask upon such a startling creature that even time's rhythm ceased in lieu of it's presence as well.

Eyes, an opaque veil that transitioned it's tone from silver to violet as with the shifting of light. The Byakugan Sakura noted remarkably, same sets as seen on Asura and realization came rushing in like an over blown faucet; more than dripping she'd say as evidence taken from memories of her findings gave name and status to the approaching woman. KAGUYA OOTSUTSUKI. ... It was her. The antlers were a dead giveaway. But those eyes and the third; that unholy bloodline that gave birth to countless miseries cemented this assumption.

"I take it little one that there is no need for introductions here?"... Kaguya stood unabashed in her nakedness, with arms wide open and eyes roaming the cloud coloured fabric her guest so frightfully gripped. "I believe Asura meant for you to hand that over, did he not?"

But Sakura could only nod. Words flew in and out of her mind, running a breathless marathon and making her seem all kinds of foolish, as with the creases seen on her forehead. "i-im. Forgive me for I may seem-"

"Baffled?".....Kaguya offered with an impish smile before stepping into her offering, precisely the way the pinkette did when she too had been given a saviour to her nudity. "I have to say Sakura, I've waited for quite a while now. Its been eons un-ending I swore", exhasperation laced her tone, but there slept a hint of sophisticated playfulness as well. The likes of which women such as Tsunade and Ino were iconically, enviously versed in. "This way kobito(little one), while time seems un-ending for us, truth of the matter is, we both know that the world I tried and failed to protect is on its merry way to- hell?....I think was the term Uchiha-san so gracelessly phrased it"

                     

                     WAIT-WHO?.

Clearly she hadn't just uttered the word?- Sakura's eyes mirrored the confusion that stormed her brain for all other Uchiha's were dead, say for two whom were still flesh and blood; two of whom she left standing, breathing and one whom refused to bow even after death plagued his legacy decades ago. "Excuse me but I hadn't just- you didn't just say UCHIHA?"

"Oh but I surely did", the rabbit queen stole her question. Stopping dead in the middle of what seemed like a natural pathway, Kaguya held Sakura's chin in the tips of her fingers as if to inspect the young girl's beautiful features. Her eyes, which were once clear and pristine were now clouded with an emotion the pinkette couldn't quite pin to a point.

Be it confused at first but with in seconds her magnificent Byakugans became shrouded with pain as with the furrowing of her thinly shaped brows, and lasted only for a while. "Had I a daughter, then I would have wanted her to be everything you are. In your era blossom, three women of my own standing ever existed, but faith blessed me with sons. Not two but three, and three I realized all too late".... Kaguya let go and retook her footing, urging Sakura to comply wordlessly. And followed she did, thoroughly confused at the goddess's former statement, but fully understanding of the latter.

Three sons, Hagoromo, assumed sage of six paths and Hamura, his younger sibling; legends of their past, of the beginning of the shinobie era. But the third she rather not lingered on for his identity spelt Zetsu; harbinger of malice and deceit. A covetous being that polutted the ways of man, the way of the world. Sakura needed answers and desperately so, however, knowing nothing crucial about her whereabouts and characteristics of these unearthly beings she met, instantly placed restrictions on her probing around.
.

.

.

.

.

After a short while milling behind Kaguya's footing, finally they came upon her area of resting. Area of resting being an ancient feudal home, a wooden Goliath of a structure; surely a fitting residence for a god like being. Up rocky threads of steps they climbed, the rabbit Queen's ashen robe lagging behind gracefully and as one with her hair. As they followed up it's entrance, the building itself seemingly lost all of it's mesmerizing luster suddenly with the changing of light; bringing forth no doubt a daunting sensation, and evoking an intimidating feeling all at once.

Sakura trembled at first sight. She literally shook as though she were being assulted by merely gazing upon it's magnificent stature. But these sensations had no business lingering here when most of her thoughts were centered on Asura's seemingly playful words. And that being his grandmother's promise of reuniting her with her loved ones, and by an extent putting an end to a war her son had crafted whence the day of his beginning.

Call it wishful thinking on her part, but wishing was all she knew her self capable of doing at this point. Though there was no wish that was truly sublime or rudimental, and given how moot it felt to even harbour such a noble sentiment, Sakura still found her self unable to sever that thinly woven piece of thread that connected her to the life she forcfully forfeited. Sighing, she gathered courage and kept a barely tightened lid on these nonsensical expectations; after all, expectations they say were indeed such terrible things to have and to harbour.

"Our life in this world Sakura, to what shall I compare it?"... Kaguya's question immediately captured the pinkette's attention, quickly coaxing her mind in trying to decipher the words just uttered. Unfortunately though, she couldn't; an awkward realization as they passed over the threshold and into Ootsutski's private sanctuary.

"Im afraid I don't quite follow"...

"Do not fret", the rabbit queen smiled lightly, "for my statement was rhetorical. Common this way, an acquaintance of yours I presume is forward".... They passed through a great Hall, lined with sparse decor but the main amenities an old home as such would need. Soon beautifully decorated shoji doors stood in their way and with out needing to be told, what Sakura expected to be servants, slowly slid them open. Kaguya gestured towards her, making it clearly that she should be the first to enter; all the flattering gestures of a well informed host indeed. But Sakura complied willingly, after all, nothing so far seemed EXTRA out of the ordinary; which was quite the understatement of the century.

Caught in her peripheral were the casted shadowy outlines of Indra and his playful brother, but standing before her were two faces she hadn't thought of encountering in a place as such. Worry, a fleeting emotion that ended as soon as it came, but guilt, relief and most of all confusion sore to new heights while her mind vainly tired to comprehend it all.

"SAKURA!"....

Said woman, though she knew of the boy's character, including his introverted streak, forsake it all in lieu of finally seeing a familiar and friendly face. NEJI. She knew not what overtook her, but given the fact that both their lives had passed, the Hyuga boy objected not to the sudden show of unwanted emotion, and permitted Sakura freedom as she embraced him for the first time. Solely in the name of friendship no doubt. 

"Neji-i" words wouldn't come but it was okay. Nothing much really needed to be said after all, for they were peers, and peers were universally known to sheed tears for each other after their passings. Not many were lucky enough to be reunited in the afterlife, so it was more than a little okay to let go momentarily, to become sentimental in the smiling face of death's. Unfortunately, the other silent being in the room, beside the rabbit queen and her grandsons, instantaneously placed an abrupt stop to both SHINOBIES touching reunion.

Eyes, smiling, and mimmicking his thin lips, another being made known his unavoidable presence. GOD, such arrogance and nobility he oozed like beads of salty sweat lining her brows and the palms of her hands. But his kind was tamed, more tranquil and approachable; nothing in comparison to the other Uchiha's before and after him. But then again this noble man, mass murderer and once branded traitor to the leaf, had always been a creature of approach; well prior to the day he single-handedly slaughtered his own clan. And his name spelt -

             "ITACHI UCHIHA!"

Chapter 12: .........Her ambiguous request. Pt.2.............

Notes:

(♥´∀｀)／ Sending out 'thank yous' and 'well wishes' to you guys and your family. Be safe every one.

..Her ambiguous request. PT 2......

......................HAIKU(12)....................

               I AM ALREADY DEAD.

    HOW USELESS THEN, TO WORRY

            ON WHAT MAY KILL ME.

                                          -ZenHaiku-
      
...................o0o0o0o0o0o...................

       Yunomi, a common form of cup used for daily or informal tea drinking, unlike it's cousin; the more decorative Chawan bowl which of coarse is used during certain prestigious Tea ceremonies. Yes, now she remembered. All those grueling hours of useless princess like ceremonials spent learning because Tsunade thought Sakura was turning into an un-cooth child that best suited the sty of pigs. Oh, such a bitter sweet memory she recalled as the lessons taught to her and Ten-ten by shizune and Hinata finally applied itself to a real life uh-after- life situation. Poised in that seiza posture, she sat around an open sunken hearth as well as the other silent occupants in the room.

With an alluring opal coloured Yunomi grasped in hand, her eyes glowed venomously, habitually, in that forested shade as it refused to accept the unbelievable fact that Itachi Uchiha breathed the same air as she did.  Be it in the after life, or the former, he was real; as real as any of them apparently. Sakura's grip tightened, knuckles turning white almost around her cup after catching sight of another and one whose face brought forth all senses of loath she'd ever held for an Uchiha,  Indra. Bored of out his fucking mind he sat, but his gaze blatantly stood fixated in her general direction.

Awkward indeed, even more so for his eyes, once dipped in cobalt shifted with out cause into that of red fiery plumes; taunting almost if she were to be honest. Dragging her own away from his icy demeanor, the pinkette almost regretted this abrupt move for yet again she came face to face with a smiling, much to pleased looking Uchiha. Something desperately needed to be done, anything at least to quell this awful tension swimming in the atmosphere. And thankfully Kaguya decidedly stuck a pin into it's bleeding hip. 

"I think, I've made my request as crystal clear as I could, have i not?"...

" You have", Neji agreed shortly, " but the thing is-"

" What you're asking of me is the exact same thing i died trying to prevent"... Sakura gave it a thorough thought through while she sipped on her tea. Sighing quietly, she contemplated the rabbit Queen's ambiguous request. Although In hindsight, she should have known that this be their aim from commencement. studying she did as Kaguya gave her, her own version of a one over where complexity creased her brows as well as her mind. Of-coarse the request was complex, even more ambiguous indeed. But then again, could Sakura afford not to acquiesce at this point?

"It is simple and just as I said"...

"Oh I know that, and given the severity of the situation one cannot afford to overlook the pros of your argument. However, your very goal in of itself", the pinkette explained, "presents numerous issues"

Nothing but a sinister smirk was seen. Curving it's way into full bloom, pink cherubic lips, much like the blossom's own seemingly mocked her intelligence. "And what if I have a counter; a proposition you 'CAN'T' afford to refuse?"

"There's an awful lot of affording passing around in here"....

Eyes shining as though they carried the sharpened edge of swords darted towards Asura, instantly making him regret his teasing line. "never -uh-mind me. Do carry on"....

"As I was saying deary", the queen practiced discipline, patience, and visible it stood through her imposing presence. "All I need is a yes. Consent is a necessity where human possession is concerned, for there be limitations set upon us gods. That, it seems, aside from finding the right lineage are all factors, simple ingredients needed for doing this the right way. Had I been born back on to earth through the Infinite-Tsukuyomi then conscious not would I have been, therefore leading me to slaughter the remnants of your- what was it again?" She gestured towards the Hyuga boy.

"Allied nations"  he supplied willing.

"Yes, allied nations. Think about it, and do keep in mind that time has never been more of the essence than it is right this very instant. Lend me your body", She pleaded. "let me speak with my child for I know he will yield to what ever it is I seek of him. I know Zetsu, and it is because of this very fact which giveth me the confidence in ensuring the end of all this unnecessary blood shed. Sakura my daughter, you can't afford to not say yes at this point"... Sincerity, an honest sort mixed with a mother's heartfelt plea; that and doubled with a certain kind of sadness Sakura knew far too intimately threatened her resolve. It shook from all corners, and although the wish of reunion still carried all its former luster, Sakura schooled her rationality, remaining wary of the being she knew almost nothing of, say, but the spoken intentions of her and that of her ingrate son's. Still, Kaguya drove a rather hard bargain, one so ridiculous and promising that Neji too began to bow towards it's lure.

"She has a point dare I say" He admonished..... Obviously she did, everyone knew this, the possibility of finally concluding this war Zetsu had so graciously bestowed upon the world hung on her shoulders. The weight of knowing  that should she refuse in sight of all that such a request entailed, promised, then death would soon pay visit to the many tired souls that still carried on their fight on the battle field. Unsurprisingly the answer rung yes, an emphatic, inevitable yes. Sighing, Sakura finally gave in, though cautious yet she remained.

A long tedious breath, and one final sip of her tea.. "I have no choice but to try" the pinkette minutely regretted conceding. "Time indeed is of the essence, and although your promise of reunion seems far from being far fetched, my main goal assenting to your request is to simply bring an end to this war" . Sakura continued to grip tightly her opal yunomi, hearing rather than seeing Kaguya's smug smile as well as her grandsons delighted facial expressions. The two males that flanked her opposite however, remained stoic looking, perhaps a bit unconvincing of the rabbit Queen's plan. Figured actually, after all, treachery, deceit were two sides of the same coin, and buried deep it slept at the base of their pockets.

"Subarashii", the older woman replied with slight enthusiasm "And arigato, my Blossom"...

"No", said girl corrected. "it is I that should be thanking you in advance for even giving us?" She looked around her for a moment knowing dam well why both Itachi and Neji were present instead of passing on into the after life.. "Such an impossible second chance". Sakura then bowed in offering her respects, as well as both males that flanked her sides, in turn earning Kaguya's own lowered posture.

"Then prepare your selves well. As soon as the suns dips beneath the skyline, our opportune moment will arise", the pale woman stood to take her leave, along with her grandsons. "The servants will tend you all in my stead"

Asura naturally with a playful smile on his lips, were the last to depart leading behind his brother. "I'll come fetch you Sakura, not to worry okay?"...

As soon as all three elder beings vacated the room, said girl quickly dismissed the Oosutstuki maids. Patiently she waited until the very last took his leave, bowing kindly in his direction as he did. As the door slid itself back into place, her attention were immediately thrown onto both Neji and one far to silent Itachi.

" Gentlemen, Your thoughts?"....

The Hyuga prince finally allowed himself relaxation, but of the restrained kind. Slumping his shoulders he did, however his mind remained vigilant. As for Itachi, he wasted not the oportunity to pour himself some of the offered wine while he too combed over the rabbit Queen's words.

"We have no reason to trust them" Neji supplied before the other added to his statement.

"Yet we cannot afford to pass up such a request. It would almost be foolish of us, and as in us i meant you", he tilted his head in her direction, "to not agree".

"Too foolish actually", The pinkette agreed with their former enemy. "Yet that's what makes it all the more suspicious"..... Her assumptions were just and expected at this juncture, they presume. Unfortunately, it was indeed an offer no sane person could have backed away from.

Itachi took a large gulp of his liquid; a move that was uncharacteristic of him.  Every one had their demons to battle, and a self proclaimed monster as himself, well, let's just say he had a few more than most. His first stood five feet nine inches tall, and answered to the name Sasuke. "I suppose faith is all we have going for us now"

" That's not a lot to go by actually"

"I agree with Neji on that".

He smirked bitterly. Although he'd spent less than five seconds in Sakura's presence in the past, he'd always thought the girl disgustingly optimistic; an annoying trait he knew his little brother thought endearing at some point.. But as he gazed upon the woman she turned out to be, sadness, the controlled kind, swept over him. Time eroded one's existence, and circumstances corroded their hearts. Innocence, naivety; Ignorant no more she stood on the path of life. "Well then, you've already made your decision haven't you?" A statement, not a question.

"Make no mistakes Uchiha!", the tone clipped but very much somber. All in all, Itachi instantaneously shifted his guard. "Although I'm aware that your treasonous act was not orchestrated by you, and that even branded as a murderer you continued to protect KONOHA'S best interests during your years with the Akatsukis, my trust is still yet to be earned"

" Wait - what?" Neji intervened.  "what are you talking about Sakura?"

" Fuck!", Said girl grounded her teeth almost regrettably  before continuing.
"After Sasuke executed Danzo, Sai along with Yamato-taichou began an investigation into his past. Every last ounce of dirt they had on him were brought to light and presented to certain council members, including team seven whom still considered Sasuke one of their own. Needless to say, lord Danzo kept his movements and plans well documented. Thus making it easy for us in the end"... The former Akatsuki sat unmoved by this sudden revelation for these were mere facts he'd known for as long as he had deserted his beloved home. Neji on the other hand remained frozen to his seat. Obviously he'd been stupefied by what his comrade had undoubtedly just shared.

"Why was I not aware of this Sakura, I mean being the heir to my Clan certainly entailed that such damning information-"

"That's because Shishou had us dispersed when she awoken, and desperately we were all trying to pick the pieces up after Pain's little uh- well", Sakura thought for a while, not wanting to dredge up the bitter emotions she'd felt while witnessing the complete and utter destruction of their home and it's people. "Let's just say, the council, mainly the elders thought it best to keep such damning information under closed lids. But I will say this Itachi", she threw her focus entirely on said being, whom now displayed an array of perplexed emotions. Needless to say, that out of the two brothers, this one seemed the most transparent kind; at least when it came to his emotions. "Even though you had the best of intentions at heart, the reason behind your decision to assassinate your people sleeps well on our shinobie shoulders, civilians on the other hand"

" I know", he cut her off. Desperately needing an end to this conversation. Despite the given tittle of the great cold and aloof deserter most knew him to be, guilt had always been a knife forever stuck in Itachi's heart, and with time his own blood had only served to drive that blade deeper into him. And now, although he'd been absolved from his past transgressions by his own kin, the pinkette's words still stung, and far more than he would have liked them to. "Obviously Kaguya see's something in me, in all of us to be precise, isn't that why we're here standing instead of moving on?" Their silence was answer enough and so he continued. "The  decision to once again live has not been my own, much like yours" End of sentence.

A few tensed seconds passed on before anyone decided to speak. "Be that as it may", Sakura concurred willingly; prejudice and scorn still absent from her quieted tone despite her former statements. "Your brother still needs discipline, and whom best to guide his way than his own flesh and blood?"....... What an incredible girl indeed, both males thought. Sakura surely would stop at nothing when it came to enriching the lives of her peers, people and those whom fell under her good graces; facts Neji knew like the back of his pale hands, Itachi on the other, perhaps stupefied be the fitting words to his thoughts.

Quietness befell the room once more following their brief exchanges. Refreshments were brought in and mostly laid untouched say but a few Daifukus which any one in their righted sense of minds wouldn't have dreamt of refusing. A somber yet companionable silence, soon it morphed itself into as all three occupants finally began to appreciate each other a little, aside from their former titles. Boredom soon kicked in but none tried to explore their premises and instead, both Itachi and Sakura surprisingly started up a heated game of Shogi, to which the pinkette soon made a ridiculous show out of her opponent.

"Incredulous!" He mused while Neji found that he too couldn't help but pity the other male.

"Face it Uchiha-san, Sakura has been thought by the best when it comes to Shogi"

"Still, unless she was thought by shu-" Uchiha ceased his tongue for a second, his eyes crinkling suspiciously towards his opponent. "she wasn't- Were you?" He asked to which all he got was a teasing smirk, which pretty much confirmed his suspicions; much to his utter dismay. "Some day, Sakura-chan, if we're able to make it out of this alive, I would very much like to hear the story of how you came to be one of the Nara's student"

A soft smile adorned her lips but all to soon, memories of Shikamaru and Ino's tear stained faces morphed that sweet memory into nothing but despair. Both males saw the swift change with in her, however, only one of the two knew why. Though with his striking intellect, mysterious no more it slept for comprehension settled over Itachi's shoulders like an ice cold blanket.

"I'm -sorry"

"We all are at this point. No use-"

      

                          Knock. Knock. Knock

They all froze. Eyes darted towards each other swiftly, half assured and half panicked as thick lumps of saliva clogged their throats. Nervous? Indeed, afraid? Not in the least. But truth be told though, trust not they did in these three majestic looking beings. Both Neji and Itachi rose to their feet in moments; their moves seemingly coordinated and practiced. Out stretched, their hands came, helping Sakura to her own two feet.

"Sakura-chan?" Asura's voice rung through out the thickening air following his somber knocks. "Its almost time"

Indeed it was. The suns, numerous they were, were beginning to dip beneath the gloomy skyline, ushering a foreboding darkness into the land as well as their own hearts. The atmosphere too, most certainly complimented their thoughts. But before answering to Asura's call, Sakura's gaze suddenly befell her two companions, her face more than somber looking, her eyes, more than wary looking and mistrusting; yet she schooled these unwanted emotions while her companions did the very same. But not before asking them for a favour. And one that was most befitting of a shinobie's honour and undying loyalty to their nation and people.

"I need you two to promise me one thing"..

Neither wanted too, obviously sensing what it were Sakura was about to ask of them. However, compliance on their behalf was a must and so they decided in the short seconds given with simple nods before hearing her out.

"Should things not go the way we want them to, and I mean with Kaguya. Should her promises be proven nothing but lies", Sakura's breadth painfully exited her lungs in hot puffs of air that was seemingly laced with all of her resolve, but the wavering kind. "I need you two to put an end to this, swiftly"...

Instantaneously Itachi knew what such a request entailed, fuck even Neji did at this point. But he still ventured to ask. Hoping that Sakura's answer be anything but the inevitable. "By end Sakura-"

"I meant me"...... End of discussion.

Chapter 13: .........Final stand part.1..............

Notes:

So this chapter was supposed to be out like 2 Wednesdays ago. Been super busy as usual but I finally completed and some what edited it to the best of my abilities right now. I'm so drained at the moment like you can't even imagine.
so they are a few grammatical errors but I'll fix that up later on, Im much too tired to review the entire 3405 words long chapter.
Me (┛✧Д✧))┛ vs Σ(ﾟДﾟ；)me rn.

................ Final Stand. Pt. 1...............

......................HAIKU(13)....................

                 WAKE BUTTERFLY

           ITS LATE, WE'VE MILES

                TO GO TOGETHER
    
                                      -Matsuo Basho-
                                             1644-1694

................... O0o0o0o0o0o..................

        This was not the world they grew to know, not the world they came to create; the world Kaguya died protecting. Yes, although her final mission upon this land was one in the very same as her prodigal son's, truth be told, the Oosutstuki queen's regrets more than made up for her fair share of penance.

Time, as changing and cruel as it were, out stretched it's massive hands and enshrouded the land beneath their suffocating palms, casting an ominous shadow, a veil of unbridled evil upon mankind for centuries un-ending. And now, it is by the hands of one who's existence more than assisted in the birth of evil amongst men, that the world and all of it's inhabitants were about to be cleansed, partly purified; made whole again as a matter of speaking.

Perfectly aligned stones lead their paths back towards the calling of the vast ocean. Covered under the shadowy guise of night, six beings, three magnificent but not fully human, three already dead, meandered their way towards their future, an unknown reality that was yet to be a reality. The fresh scent of uneasy salted water assaulted their senses long before the sounds of waves crashing against each other were heard. Sakura stood between her fellow soon to be resurrected allies, where as Kaguya and her grandchildren took to the front lines. Not too long after, sand came into view and breadths, some nervous, some unmoved ceased their rhythmic flows upon sight of their final destination.

"It is time", Kaguya admonished, now handing her glowing torch over to Indra while beckoning her three guests with just the show of one delicate looking finger. "I believe you can feel it now, can you not my dear ones?", Her voice an even timber of tranquility, a far cry from their mental State of minds

Itachi were first to sense it. That sinuous flow of energy which gave all SHINOBIES their true intents and purposes. Staring at his hands he was utterly rendered amazed for a while. As familiar as his chakra felt, there was still a fair share of strangeness rippling within his blood streams. An extra boost of something he hadn't felt in a very long time. Frankly speaking, it was an energetic sensation where waves of exhilaration converged on each other to such an alarming extent beneath his flesh, that it bordered on becoming ecstasy.

"Subara-shii!"

"Indeed", Neji agreed for he too had begun to feel the very same energy flowing endlessly within himself. "I haven't felt this invigorated since- since-"

"Since Naruto infused our bodies with his own" Sakura stole the very words right off of his quivering tongue; equally stupefied she stood, mesmerized by the renewal of her own core energy. "I- see", and how could she not, especially with her being such an astute child, born not of shinobie parents but being blessed with so many attributes of a fierce warrior. She knew nothing of it as yet, but although Sakura came not from Kaguya's own womb, the rabbit queen herself felt pride in knowing that her chosen one did not disappoint in the least. But of coarse Indra, still dared to question his grandmother's judgment.

"And what is it you think you've been enlightened of, Haruno Sakura?"... Not that he needed his eyes to see but the Oosutstuki brat felt Itachi's scorn long before it visualized itself on the older boy's face. He was such a disgrace for an Uchiha. Blessed with all the poise and wisdom of one, yet he bowed so easily before a woman of such standing; none noble, unabashed and vulgar, sakura was far from being a princess in his eyes therefore, his reservations about his Baa-chan's decision seemed just. Too bad there wasn't a say in the matter. Well not for him at least. 

"Naruto and Sasuke were revered as the chosen ones. One born of his parents sacrifices, vessel of the unholy. The other, the pride of one of the most fearsome clan ever known to man. Both, Children of destiny, hand picked by your father as I recalled", she addressed both Oosutstuki brothers now. "Before, when we were all still believing of Madara's and Obito's misplaced ambitions, things took a turn for the worst. But Naruto he-he protected us all. He made sure of it by lending us his life's energy and that of his kyuubi's".

By this time, Sakura's hands were baled into mega tight fists, her knuckles no doubt a palesque white from the sheer pressure of this single act. Truthfully speaking though, she was more than a little bit miffed at Indra's continued interrogation of her personality at every step of the fucking way. Not that he wasn't allowed to, but everything they've done, everything they were about to achieve we're all on his grandmother's behest, and not of their own. And it most certainly seemed a little more than childish of him to harbour such bitter resentment towards her for some reasons out there that still slept on- unknown.

"I see!" He finally spoke up, but of-coarse he missed not her reaction towards him for it be the same bitter hatred he harboured towards her whence the very beginning. Indra knew not the ins and outs of this wretched feeling, but it presented itself, and soon began to consume his every waking thoughts from the moment his eyes sought out Sakura's very own. One could almost assume at this point, that that in of itself, this noteless sensation further drove and enhanced his loath for the leaf's pink headed nin.

The ocean continued to converge in on itself through out their small exchange. Crashing wildly, the waves were frantic, bashing against each other for there slept over their heads one of the most magnanimous lunar bodies the human eyes had ever beheld. It's gravitational pull rediculously quadrupled that of the Earth's very own, therefore, there was no doubt that this enigmatic phenomenon bore the sole responsibility for the aquatic madness that raged one before them all.

Fortunately, the rabbit queen decidedly pierced the atmosphere after a short while."The moment is opportune my dears for this is where the basics of threading on water comes in to play. Come every one". Out she strode, a stark contrast of tranquility gliding effortlessly atop the thrashing ocean; one being, surrounded by hysteria while the others stood still, humbled it seemed by her gracious display. Kaguya reached her destined spot and not long after, her gaze befell that massive lunar body above. A silent prayer she whispered, one too quiet to comprehend, one far too sacred to utter out loud, and then, astonishingly, the world fell completely at ease; Wild no more the waves became and beautiful and purplish blue, the moon casted angelic hues over them all.

Soon there after, she beckoned them yet again, Sakura first then both boys whom remained lost in her aw- inspiring display, while her grand sons travelled on behind; each channeling their life's energy over the balls of their feet and around the curves of their toes. Sakura's robe much like the other woman's, dragged lazily behind her, wetting the edges carelessly in her haste to return to her friends and comrades. And time it seemed were finally, upon them all.

"Water, has been known by many as the true representation of the cycle of re-birth, life in of itself you could say". Every one gathered around in a perfect circle as the queen went on. "It is by this element that all things are pure, and with it, all things become purified. I believe there's a religion in your world that speaks of this type of cleansing, baptisim if you will, done by water. Isn't there?"

Itachi were the first to take up topic; afterall, amongst the other stranded lot in their group, he was the only one whom travelled much across the globe during his time as an Akatsuki . "It is. They're called Christians and their Messiah became cleansed by another whose destiny it were to do just this. It's quite a fascinating study I must say"

" Yes, and although it differentiates symbolically from our own teachings, a part of their phylosophy, their believes intertwines with ours in the most of bemusing ways", Kaguya's frown displayed a sudden rising interest in this new topic but time was of the essence indeed, and so, she carried on further with out distraction. "Take hold of your breadths every one, as deeply as you can for a moment. The journey ahead will be short lived but having said that, this however, isn't going to be a walk in the park, figuratively speaking of-coarse".

"Wait", Sakura's hesitancy was on the verge of kicking in. "Hold our wh-?"

In an instant, Neji in a horrified fashion was pulled beneath the clam watery surface, leaving behind nothing but a damned ripple in his wake and a strangled cry. And then even more daunting, they all started to sink, one after the other with out as much as a moment's notice; leaving but just Kaguya and her thoroughly mortified disciple.

"WHAT WAS- WHAT'S HAPPENING!", Sakura questioned on with in seconds of their abrupt leaves, both afraid and equally nervous to a point of freaking out. "WHERE HAVE THE OTHERS GONE TO?"

But her lone audience simply smiled at her misplaced confusion as if it amused her to no ends; truly unbelievable. "Be still child for their merely kept below and are already before the precipice that borders this dimension from your own. A watery planet that serves as home for the three tailed beast Sanbi, whom I believed you and your team once tried to capture, haven't you?"

Words, tingling on the tip of Sakura's wayward tongue flew back down her throat in a flash. 'Good grieves' she noted mentally.  Had they been voiced, they quite possibly would have rendered her a complete idiot at this point. Such a wondrous world she had the pleasure of discovering if only for a brief moment in time, hours actually. But now was not the hour to employ or harbour such inquisitiveness. So, Sakura stilled her curious tongue as she fully threw her focus back onto the being before her and the task at hand; silently, bitterly chasitizing her former reaction no doubt.

"Now then little one, shall we depart to your world?" The question deserved not an answer, and even if it did at this point, their abrupt departure into the darkened abyss below, snuffed out what ever other inquires the startled child still might have had... Sinking, the pinkette felt the sensation as water engulfed her body entirely, but the speed by which they moved were only comparable to a rocket's force at best, perhaps at lightening speed. Breathing was easy and completely threw her off the axes of comprehending the strangeness of it all. Sakura's eyes though, remained closed while her left hand was tightly being held by Kaguya whom continued to meandered them both towards the others and their destined spot.

In less than a minute light, sharp and piercing began to assualt Sakura's closed lids but her just like the others now, were told to keep them shut for blinded they would have become from the intensity of its glow. But crackling sounds of something sinister raised their hackles. It felt as though there lived a tight rotating ball of compressed lightening, and it was being kept way down deep beneath the ocean's surface. Static and alive the currents around them gave off a gravitational effect, luring, pulling as though they were magnetized by this luminous sphere. However, having been blinded from even casting a glance, Itachi, Neji nor their pinkette were able to fully comprehend their situation. But even with their eyes closed, the sensation of bodily shadows before them escaped not their shinobie senses.

And true they were for both Oosutstuki males took up their posts and thus began their preparation into the portal, the preparation of soul transferal and body possession. Neji as unfortunately as he were, became the first example, where as Asura idly lingered no more before pressing one chakra compressed palm against the younger boys chest. "This is going to hurt Hyuga, but take it like a man will you?"

"For fuck's sake-"

" HAKKE  ROKUJŪYON SHŌ!!!"
More blue chakra burst forth from beneath Asura's palm as he delivered what would have been under any other circumstances a fatal blow to the youth's chest. But still, and as Neji went flying through the crackling sphere of electricity in his usual subtle furry, that small bout of information did little in means of cushioning the painful impact of his clans own powerful move. Thought only to be taught and used by royal members of the main branch, Hinata, Hanabi and their father; but Neji Hygua exceeded that lesson and became the new head of his clan by means or perseverance and intelligence. Hence his approval of using such an honorable skill during his battles.

"Safe travels you two", he whispered through clenched jaws.
.

.

.

Itachi was never known to be a doubtful man. Every situation he were presented with, be them negative or positive, his conviction, his unmatched intellect and an absentious fear of death aside from the fact that he murdered his entire clan, were triggering factors that made for quite the opponent; and quite a horrifyingly dangerous one at best. But, as far as his deduction skills went, it seemed that their strongest and most dangerous techniques were imperative to their return back home. Or perhaps it was a way or means of jump-starting their already, long deadened hearts. Either that or-

"Reveal your eyes to me, Uchiha!"..... Of-coarse, and so his former theories were all proven accurate. In fact, Indra's insistence solidified his reasonings even more.

"For your own soul to pass over onto the other side, I'll need to see your eyes"

" Indeed, I had a niggling suspicion that was the case", Itachi resigned himself to the truth. It seemed as though karma was just about ready to bite him in the ass.

"Your- our blood line", Oosutstuki reprimanded himself, "has many known properties with in it. And as you may have already knew love is the infinite key to our strength, the purest thing that pushes us further. But", Indra's prolonged explanation continued, "love can also be a double edged kunai to any member of your clan who's unfortunate enough in witnessing death. When that precious, beloved life has been snuffed out right before your very eyes, out of this wholesome, wonderful emotion, births an uncontrollable hatred in the most tainted of ways. And thus revealing an Uchiha's soul visible through their eyes, an ocular evolution into something more primal called the -"

"Sharingan", the other replied .

"Precisely, now we have countless techniques that will undoubtedly garner the same results but, the Mangekyou is absolute; a hundred percent effective in terms of dimensional travels"

And there it was. The very same move he regrettably used on his little brother so many years prior, coming right back to bite him in the fucking ass. Itachi figured it would have eventually come to this, especially since his deceased clan were the firsts to access and create sanctuaries hidden almost every where between time and space. A place where peace of mind and self imposed exiles were permitted; the Kamui, which was ever fully and, only used by three known SHINOBIES before him. And their names spelt Madara, Obito and Shisui Uchiha. Later on Hatake Kakashi developed this rare gift, but that was partly because his ocular ability was shared to him by one who was long thought lost to the world.
 

"This definitively isn't going to be pleasant, you know that?", Indra warned, askance and doubt visible in his facial structure as Itachi's onyx gaze finally singled him out. In his peripheral he could very well see Sakura floating just before Kaguya, whom by the way still kept a strong hold on the pinkette's left hand. Her posture, Sakura's, spelt tranquility, seemingly almost none affected by every thing that has occured thus far, and he couldn't quite decide for him self, if her attitude towards it all was something to commend or feared. But, if every thing goes well and according to their plans, then that is most definitely going to be a conversation they'll be having at a later date, by kami's grace hopefully.

He sighed long and deep. Resignation and conviction as usual presented them selves in his tone. "I never expected it to be. Let's get this on with then, shall we, Indra?"

The finality in his voice shocked the other but, Indra Oosutstuki expected nothing more coming from his descendant.
"Very well then-". Like ink being added to water, the blacks of his eyes shifted instantaneously, dangerously transforming into lava-like plumes, and with in seconds, with out a moment to think or gather his thoughts, Itachi found himself trapped in a world filled with colours of black, white and crimson, where crimson smelt not like paint but irony, coppery and salt like; a rancidic odour that churned the contents of his stomach in the most upsetting of ways, and that's when he knew. That's when Itachi knew that with out a doubt Indra, wasn't about to go easy one him.

"FUCKING SON-OF-A BITCH!"....

.

.

.

.

"Ahh!", Quietly Kaguya broke Sakura's stillness. "The Uchiha's process has not been one for the faint of hearted I presume". More a statement than an after thought but Sympathy, a disheartened sensation, adorned her satiny tone; but it was passing however, Sakura silently noted. But just like the older woman though, she too felt pity, but hers lasted more than a fleeting second for Sasuke's nii-san. Still, her own faith awaited her and just like Itachi and his envious skills of inference, she too began to wonder about what method in her arsenal Kaguya was planning on utilizing for their brief journey.

"Are you ready sweet heart?"

One harsh breadth followed another in an effort to not only calm her trembling heart but also in preparation of the events to come. Thoroughly ignorant Sakura remained of the now on-goings of the great Shinobie war, but convicted and centered she stood with Kaguya's plan for kami knew that it meant an end to all uneccessesary blood shedd, probably......Dear god she prayed.

Warmth flooded Sakura's system as fingers intertwined themselves with in her hair, cupping almost the back of her skull tenderly. Slight force was added but the rabbit queen astonishingly met her half way by plastering her own forehead against hers; an act that immediately propelled Sakura's thoughts towards her beautiful Shishou for their actions were one in the very same. A soft smile crept upon her water kissed lips, and all at once the weight of what they were attempting to do, the severity, oddity of it all and it's outcome felt a million miles away. Peace, enlightenment flooded Sakura's body and no more was she concerned about Kaguya's true intent.  There was not a need to inspect or ensure, but felt she did her master's mark re-adorning her forehead, filled with vigor and an overpowering burst of just static energy. Crackling it electrified them both as ripples beneath the ocean began to form, fanning out, in and around their floating bodies; their yukatas dancing magically to the soundless tunes of the water's flow.

"Arigato- Sakura-san!"...

Sakura's eyes closed upon mention of her name for it traveled past the rabbit Queen's lips nothing more than a soulful whisper. "At last I am able to right my wrongs and that of my wayward child. And for that, you have my utmost gratitude!"....

Words escaped the pinkette once more but humbled she felt in the presence of such a magnificent being; calm and relieved. And so she too shut her eyes away from it all as the rippling sensation around them both intensified. Blank became her mind for Kaguya's form began to fade as though she were an aparration, merging now as one with Sakura's body just before the exploding orifice of the Sanbi's portal.....................

"Now my resting butterfly, we've miles to go together".....

And they were gone...........

Chapter 14: .......The final stand. Part 2........

Notes:

Sooooo here's chapter 14 for ya... Enjoy and gimmie feedbacks ( ͠° ͟ ͜ʖ ͡ ͠°)

..........Final Stand. PT. 2.................

......................HAIKU(14)....................

      FLOWERS BLOOM AT NIGHT.

     SOME HOLY THINGS CAN ONLY

           HAPPEN IN DARKNESS.

                                 -Nadine Tomlinson-

....................o0o0o0o0o0o..................

     
       Strength, a collective force comprising of sheer will power. Or perhaps it be an unknown factor which driveth man to make possible the - impossible? No one knew for a fact where strength came from, nor they the invisible forces behind individuals that possessed this magnificent trait. But there be one word that best lent description to their plights in times of nothingness, where all seemed almost lost. And it spelt FORTITUDE; the unparalleled ability to endure that which preceded their very own expectations of themselves. Endurance, the ability to push forward even when death came with arms open wide, and a skull splitting smile promising nothing but infinite demise.

ENDURANCE, the only factor that walked hand in hand with hope. The only factor that continued to drive them yet even when the strongest of them all tethered dangerously on the fringe of finally giving in. Oh dear sweet knowledge, what a bitter pill to swallow you are for even the mightiest amongst the masses now slept inches away from taking their last breadths. Such is the creature Zetsu became. His existence a thorn forever stuck in their sides, his very name a wretched curse tumbling from their quivering lips.

Say but only a minor few or so now remained after the early hours of war expired. Though they were scattered across the far beyond barren land, each abled man and woman abandoned not that hopeful flame.  Flickering, it danced on the verge of giving out yet they persisted with knuckles bloodied and scrapped raw, with the soles of their feet torn and hearts, beating so loudly, willing yet to sacrifice it all in lieu of ending this monster.

Large numbers of the enemy's reinforcement continued to bombard the allied SHINOBIES from all manner of direction. Oh the horror the masses realized for white began to cover once more the land, all knowing of what and whom they were; Zetsu's other half, his bleached counterparts. Above their heads their olden foe along side some of the leaf's very best relented not their strikes while Kakashi and Tsunade protected the ever resting body of their most precious one.

"There's no end in sight with them!"

"Common Kakashi!", Guy's exuberant tone was as usual a never ending annoyance, especially now as they stood staring death in his eyes. Somehow though Hataki couldn't fault the man for it, figuring if they were all destined to meet their maker at the end of this slaughter, why not deceive them selves into thinking it was on their own terms?.. But alas, misery in the depths of knowing what a lost cause this was turning out to be, left no room for such overbearing optimism in any of them, most of all himself upon feeling the shock of Sakura's cold body with in his trembling grasp.

.

.

.

.

"THIS IS GETTING FUCKING BORING!"...

As soon as Naruto came swooping in from above his perch, Zetsu managed to perfectly dodge his attack as well as steering himself clear of Madara's approaching right knee.

"JUST STAND STILL SO I COULD KILL YOU!" The Jinchuriky brat screamed into the air. His plight harsh, mostly sorrowful as desperation lined his features. Not missing a beat, Lord second dove right in for a hit but just like the others, their enemy evaded that as well. There was no headway, not for them at least. Lives continued to fall like broken leaves bellowing in the wind with each wave of attack as Zetsu somehow seemed to only get stronger with every strike received. It were as though they were being mocked in the most unamusing of ways, them and everything they stood for.

"Is this the will of fire at it's very best?" He chided coldly. His position high above their own, right where he wanted it to be. "You make me fucking sick, ALL OF YOU!"..... Heads paused and bodies stilled, they involuntarily gave the monster the attention that which he sought. Even his albino counterparts froze on their master's command with their pale faces and smiles eerily calm. "WHY WONT YOU WRETCHED FUCKS DIE ALREADY?.... I'VE HAD ENOUGH OF THIS CHARADE. JUST STAY DOWN LIKE GOOD LITTLE WORMS AND PLAY DEAD" Then, he snickered sinisterly before uttering his next line. "I MEAN LOOK HOW EASY IT IS EVEN THAT BITCH KNOWS HOW TO-"

 

" ZETSUUUUU!!"... Madara finally neared his breaking point. Good god above, what kind of monster Zetsu had become, Madara questioned. It was one thing and completely beside his own nature to find himself so smitten by a devastatingly beautiful woman. It was entirely another to have that new found emotion snatched right out of his grasp in the blink of an eye; but it was something else altogether to have his Love's murderer blasphemed her name in such an antagonizing manner while her lifeless corps still slept on close by. And now, rage and anguish over took his bleeding mind. "DO NOT SPEAK OF HER YOU VILE FUCK, I SHALL NOT STAND FOR IT!"

 

Hatred doubled in his eyes, the darkened one, for even though the leaf's pinkette drew her last breadth hours ago, her remaining allies persisted with a fire he couldn't quite comprehend. Knowing obviously the conclusion of their struggles, and that it tantamount to nothing, and yet barely standing soldiers of each nation clung to their stubborn misbelieves in spite of this truth. It baffled him so so much. It baffled him beyond words and so Zetsu's ignorance doubled his hatred for human beings. "FUCK YOU MADARA!", he screeched as though he were an olden hawk. "ALLOW ME TO GRANT YOU THIS FAVOUR SO YOU COULD JOIN YOUR BITCH IN HELL!"

Both males were ready on the go and fully intent on storming each other in one final show down. Uchiha's feet were bare and his gloves were long gone. His body sported deep gashes that oozed not blood but darkness. His skin chipped away like paper and mended no more. Yet fight he still wanted to, not for himself but for Sakura whom gave him something else to hope for, something new to believe in even when his misplaced dreams were reduced to nothing but wishful thinking. And damned he were if he stood there dumbfounded, allowing his once subordinate the pleasures of ripping her world apart at the splitting seams. "THIS IS WHERE I END YOU FOR HER!"

 

"TRY ME!".... Both flew into each other in a maddened flash. Sounds of static pierced every one's ear drums for an instant before wind in the forms of cyclones, two sets of it came sweeping in from beyond their line of sight.

Thunderous sounds startled every man some more by the sudden change, and blurry visions of two figures in the distance soon caught their eyes. Not knowing of whom they were, every one braced themselves, even Zetsu's minions. However, the phenomenon forces behind these yet to be identified beings crumbled each man to their feet.

Kakashi leapt across Tsunade instantaneously, managing to cover both her and Sakura's body in fear of this new threat making it's self known."STAY DOWN!", he ordered while everyone else stood their grounds, careful as to not get swooped up by the sudden icy wind. Naruto outstretched kurama's chakra woven tails and also helped the others while Sasuke sheltered himself and the rest beneath his Susano. "WHAT THE F-!"

In a rush both unknowns flew past their heads, heading undoubtedly into the chaos created from Madara and zetsu's clash. Their clothing suspiciously familiar as well as their chakra signatures. Seconds expired, silently, dangerously as breadths momentarily ceased while eyes desperately searched.

And then it happened.

Madara came flying out of the still swirling dust in wild fashion and, had it not been for Tobirama's calculated move then their former tyrant would have suffered tremendously from the weight of his impact.......

"I got you Uchiha", lord second placated as his former enemy struggled to fill his lungs with much needed oxygen; quite an uncharacteristic move on his part indeed... Just what the hell was going one?.... So many questions filled their tired minds, so so many. Had Zetsu been given more assistance, were they now finally conceding their lost?.... All these and more bombarded their thoughts; no doubt an alarming assumption that only served as fuel to the burning pits of rage in their hearts.

"I don't understand", Ino emerged from beneath Lord Hashirama's protective frame. His arms relented not it's hold around her torso nor hers around his own. In any other circumstances she would have hurriedly shy away while sporting an unhealthy blush shades brighter than her best friend's hair, but now was not the time for such trivial matters.

 

In full alarm Minato flashed across to his son in a hasty pace, offering his child assistance as he too helped their comrades to their feet all the while keeping their eyes trained on this new target. Dust and debris still danced themselves into a tornado before them, sounds of grunts and blows being delivered rung clearly but not a soul came into view, not yet at least. "Naruto, can you-"

 

"Shhhh!" , lord fourth was appalled by his son's rude remake, but only for a second obviously knowing that his boy had his reasons. "I can feel something", The Jinchuriky whispered more to himself than his father.

"I can feel it too!" Sasuke appeared beside his friend. But it was Hinata whom stole the show. As though possessed by some unknown entity the young girl whisked past both boys in a frantic rush. Her eyes brimming with tears, her hand outstretched in Zetsu's and the two beings direction.

"HINATA NOOOO!", Naruto screamed and speed after her, both him and Sasuke. One wrapped his arms around her waist, the other stood as back up, and their comrades thoroughly confused by the Hyuga Princesse's crazed behavior.

"Natuto-kun, Gomenasai, but i-" painfully she cried.

 

He couldn't fault her, nor could Sasuke for that matter. After all, both had lost some one precious to them, and now to feel the rippling chakras of their lost kins burning as brightly as when they were alive, was a sensation neither were prepared for. It's was clear to them that Hinata felt it, his presence, his core energy and no doubt Sasuke as well found himself battling his own inner struggles as he too tried to unravel this new situation. Surely the gods were playing a cruel trick on them all, Hinata and himself more than the other.

"It's him I know it is!" ....

Naruto felt an overwhelming amount of forlorn built up inside of him upon sensing their distraught, their desperation at it's highest point; Sasuke's own more so for he battled his  silently with in. This couldn't be right. They were both dead, their lives taken during and because of this war.

"Hinata-chan", slowly he knelt before her, then gently cupped her round face in the hardened palms of his dirty hands. Naruto's own baby blues grew incredibly moist just from staring at hers, and his body trembled upon witnessing that hopeful flare that rippled endlessly through her veins. Good god he prayed, albeit a bit silently, but he too held hope that some how or some way this niggling sensation of familiarity, Sasuke's and hers were proven true. "Neji- he's"....

"Naruto-Kun please don't say it!"

"He's gone Hinata, just like Ino and Shika's dad, and-and", his lips trembled. "just like Sakura-chan!"

 

"OH, IS THAT WHAT YOU THINK?"......

 

Sounds of a familiar tone penetrated the somber atmosphere before Zetsu's white counterparts began to drop like flies amongst the scattered nins. Blue fire aided by red flames danced harmoniously with each other while they sought out their preys. Gliding effortlessly, they intertwined themselves intimately and singed that which stood for death and destruction in this world of diminishing beauty; leaving nothing more but charred piles of sulphuric ashes in their wake.

Though their voices was heard, their face were yet to be seen, and when it became clear, the field stilled their movements as every one gasped in horror, in shock; most, if not all fully unbelieving of what their own two eyes played witnesses to.  

"NII-SAN?"

"NEJI-NII-SAN?"..... Hinata's need to embrace that which she loved with all of her heart overwhelmed Naruto's own strength and forward she ran in hysteric fashion; tumbling out of his impressive hold and clumsily over her own two feet in a her haste to touch him, to feel his flesh for what she remembered it to be; her NEJI-NII-SAN.

Sasuke's world had just been turned over on it's axis. Stupefied he stood, with his back ramrod straight while he involuntarily ignored his best friend's pleas to stop the young princess until they were fully in the known of this sudden unexplained occurrence. The blonde's voice rung through loud and clear for the world to hear, though it was reduced to nothing but a distant echo in Sasuke's ears, until no more it eventually ceased in existence.

"ITACHI- IS THAT REALLY-?"

"FORGIVE US MINA-SAN!" Neji- pleaded. His lips carried a tender smile and in his arms his cousin carelessly flung herself. Tears like waterfalls rained down her scratched up face as well as his covered chest while desperation steered her balled up fist into him. "You-died- you were-!"

"YES WE WERE DEAD!".... Itachi decidedly intervened. Although his voice heightened it's volume, his eyes however were plastered onto his little brother in the most gentle of ways. "LISTEN UP EVERY ONE. WE'RE AS REAL AS THE PERSON BESIDE YOU!"

"BUT HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE!" Orochimaru with his ever present inquisitive nature was first to question this weird phenomenon.

"WE DON'T HAVE MUCH TIME TO EXPLAIN. WELL, NOT UNTIL WE END THIS ONCE AND FOR ALL!"

"ITACHI, NEJI -?"

" Godaime-sama", the Hyuga prince showed his utmost respect. " Please allow us to right this wrong. We were given a second chance, all three of us for this very purpose." Almost placating-ly, he cupped Hinata's face; another affectionate display on his part before resettling his gaze upon Tsunade. "It is my honest believe that should we fail to do so, our souls would return to the afterlife and there im afraid-!"

"It will stay forever"... The Uchiha concluded. And while his tone betrayed not the inner workings of his true emotions upon setting sights on his beloved Sasuke, he still managed somehow to convey his message with great severity.

Truly an unbelievable sight, and clearly an impossible notion to bring one back from the dead with out the use of the Edo-tensei jutsu. Only kami himself possessed such tremendous powers that ridiculously surpassed the limitations set on human minds; and that was a fact.... Sasuke's feet wouldn't budge, it dared not. His face now wore a startled expression, one that betrayed his usual calm demeanor. But then again it wasn't every day that one's own brother rises from the dead, twice actually. But wait, there were only two , and if memories served him right, Neji Hyuga mentioned-

"You said three!".....

"Excuse me?" Itachi questioned his closest kin.

"He said the three of us. But so far there's only you and Neji. Where's the third-? "

" Oh that? "... The older sibling teased. "She should here any minute now, don't you think Hyuga?"...

 

"she should be"...

.
.

.
.

 

"ARRGGGG... YOU BASTARDS ARE SUPPOSED TO BE D-!!!!!?".....

It happened in the quickened blink of an eye. In the quickened blink of Madara's to be precise, and long before the others could have reacted appropriately. Still stuck on the broken ground his eyes in their bloodshot state caught Zetsu's  approaching frame long before his verbal threat became known. Limp and bloodied his wounds oozed tar as he managed to catch his bearings during Uchiha and Hyuga's explainative.  Madara aside from Obito and Orochimaru saw him with fangs bared, his eyes nothing more but widened pools of melting gold clouded with rage. Abled he stood, attack ready and fully set on ending Madara himself. But then he was gone, as though kami had simply whisked him away; disappearing almost with out a trace in the direction of the floating clouds above. Then white and the fading image of pink tresses rushed past his peripheral......

 

       And silence, an eerie companion descended upon them all.

Chapter 15: ...............Silent truths in the dark of night.................

Notes:

Okayyyyyy sooo we're taking a short detour and warning, incestuous affair ahead. IF U NO LIKE, U NO READ SAVVY? ( ͡°_ʖ ͡°)... It's not my personal pleasure just artistic flair and as such I hope u guys enjoy and send me feed backs- uh positive ones are best ( ͠° ͟ ͜ʖ ͡ ͠°)

..Silent truths in the dark of night..

.....................HAIKU(15).....................

         IF LIFE TRANSCENDS DEATH

THEN I WILL SEEK FOR YOU THERE

       IF NOT, THEN THERE TOO

                                     -James S.A Corey-

...................... O0o0o0o0o0o...............

     Tranquility, an aura of inexplicable calmness and serenity, yes, Asura felt it in his bones as he laid there beside his brother; both having been made the Sandy shores of their home their bed. Completely drenched, breadths in control, their eyes bore into that indescribable luminous lunar bulb above while questions of every sort weighed at them. Some answers they were already privy to, the others not so much, but it had every and all things to do with their benevolent grandmother, more so about their malevolent uncle and their so called adoptive aunt, Kaguya's new child Haruno Sakura.

Yet neither budged their positions though their fingers were intertwined with each other's. The trip back had been slower than usual but they took their time idling about in the ocean as much as they could. At a distance, relations between both seemed to lean on the norm of things and the reality of the worlds but up close, that assumption could not have been further from the truth. Their grandmother knew as much, their father probably cared little for they existed with out boundaries.

"Asura-sama, Indra-sama?".. So lost in their own musings neither registered the approaching steps of their devoted attendees; an annoying laps in the eyes of Indra only as he withdrew his fingers from the other's grasp. "Your robes and your meals are here sirs. Is any assistance needed?"

"Nope", Asura lazily, regrettably picked him self up, in turn offering a hand to his dear sweet, moody younger brother. "I'll take care of it, you may leaves us".

"As you wish your grace" came the simple reply.

Immediately after their servants backs were turned, both males began stripping them selves of their clothing. Grace, poise, elegance were but just mere words that described their movements; truly action befitting gods indeed. Robes fell, wet and lined with sand as with their hairs. Indra first took option to take a dip into the ocean, aiming no doubt in cleansing Sandy particles from his body and hair. Soon after he emerged his brother was there, ready and arms open wide with a towel. The older encased him with the wooly fabric, taking his time to wrap every last piece of the cotton white material around his waist; many pleasures indeed he gained with this simple act.

"You've lost some weight", he inquired to which the other paid almost no mind to.

"Perhaps, what's it to you?"

Seconds passed as they stood there in silence. The mood spelt brooding but the sharingan user was not the brooder. "What's it to me?" Asura mulled over the question with a incredulous glare. What's it to him huh? Difficult became his brother, no difficult was his brother but they were opposites and thus one walked on that thin line labeled patience, while the other strayed so far off the path he wouldn't have been able to find his way back even if their father pointed it out to him. As the final piece of fabric laid limp in between his fingers, Asura decidedly let go, resulting in the instant nudity of his brother. His smile wretched and short, and barely veiled his intentions before the other realized his own dilemma.

Flabbergasted couldn't describe Indra's expression, but he had every right to be. There he stood unabashed but fully exposed to the chilling night's air. His skin shone like pearls but his eyes, those dam Uchiha lava like wretches bore into Asura with hands ready to attack. "what the fuck-"

"Easy now little one".... Said man cooed while he caught both of his brother's hands. He positioned them behind him, almost touching his own ass while the feel of his own rigidity unashamedly pressed against Indra's own; both straining no doubt. "Sura this isn't the-"

"Like fuck I care", the Byakugan user replied. " You've been nothing but difficult since she arrived. And now that she's gone, you relent not that attitude of yours" he pressed himself harder against his brother, altogether ignoring the worried expression as it flashed and danced dangerously in his eyes.

"Not here, please!", Indra bit his lips, but it was done more so out of him trying to reign in his control rather than fear. "have some decorum will you?" He further Chasitized.

"Decorum?, Why would there be when I'm trying to fuck my brother?"

" Asura!!!...... Have you lost your dam mind. We're both exposed any one could-"  Fear was it? No alarm but mostly disappointment tugged at his heart.

"No one's here nii-san!" And with that their lips clashed in the most brutal of ways. There was never much fight between them during this course and even now, Indra instead of fighting, melted under his brothers wild touch. His skin despite being drenched burned with a fire for the other and control, as easy as it were in the past, evaded his grasp tonight. Was he angry, Indra wondered as his knees buckled beneath his own weight. Was he almost on the verge of caving in to his base desires, most definite. Fairness was forever a lost notion when it came to Asura's games, but when they involved him, that notion altogether ceased to be a notion or a speech of reality.

One groaned into their fevered kiss while the other desperately sought purchase in what ever he could, aiming for an anchor of some sort to this world as his body threatened to join the clouds above. Asura hands gripped his naked ass none to gently, his teeth locked onto his neck and his cock straining dangerously against the soggy fabric of his hakama. " Indra, my sweet sweet Indra" he chanted. "Never again will you look at another with lust in your eyes".....

Time stopped. It stopped it's momentum, ceased it's humming. Rivers stopped their flow as birds in the night's sky flapped not their feathery wings. Shock like a bolt of raw lightening ran down his spine in waves of current and shatter his heart for a mere second. Eyes that were once clouded with lust, red and burning with fire for his beloved were now dipped in inky cobalt. "WHAT?"

Ice traveled the air, nipping at their skins and no more where they entangled in each other's embrace. Asura's eyes were hooded, dark beyond the norm, his heart beat beyond steady. "You heard me my love. Your eyes travelled her petite body like a sin and though you masked your interest behind a guise of loath, your emotion betrayed you completely, betrayed me altogether"

"Sakura-" dear god no. " You think I harbour certain interest in the woman?" Indra inquired sceptically. His towel now firmly secured around his waist. "Nonsense, nothing but utter nonsense!"

"Not certain Interests nii-san but certain desires I correct. From the moment your eyes met I could tell. She drew you in with out much effort and-"

"That's fucking enough. Your claims has no grounds" anger washed him for being accused.. He couldn't be right, as much as his own feelings towards the girl stood undefined and coded, Indra Oosutstuki was never the kind to betray his heart and there he knew slept his brother. In the eyes of humans such relations between blood kins were deemed incestuous. But they were nothing compared to humans. Their intelligence, superiority, core abilities and race transcended basic, and basic spelt humans. Surely Asura trusted him?.... But that was it, wasn't it. He him self adored the woman but he was nothing with her besides friendly and cordial, where as himself on the other hand acted as though he bore a grudge against her, a personal one at best.

How dare he, how dare he question his heart. "Why would you say such a thing?"

"Am I wrong though?" The Byakugan user questioned, his jaws clenched and palms fisted at his sides with whiten knuckles. "Have you full comprehension of  your emotions when it comes to Sakura. That loath that didn't quite fit Uchiha-san?"

" Shut up!"

" Why should I Uchiha-san?"

" this isn't funny!" Indra cursed.

"hahahahah, oh brother let me educate your ignorance a little" Asura's laugh was lined with humiliation but Indra suspected it wasn't that simple or directly aimed at him. "Sakura Haruno has entangled her selves in the lives of your clans. Her essence magnetizes their core instinct and soon you're nothing but blossom fodder. Saskuke left years prior, as did Obito. But Madara has lost his heart to her and I suspect - no!", He corrected him self as his gaze bore into his lover and brother, "im sure that this was all our grandmother's suggestion from the moment she sensed the blossoms birth. Just like our uncle whom spat sweet little nothings in your ears she too did the same with the pinkette"

" What are you implying?" Indra stood stupefied by his brothers accusations, his plight, his worries and suspicions. His words were like daggers boring into his skin, the accusations of having harbour an iota of likeliness towards their Baa-chan's pet were what did it.

"What i'm saying is that Sakura is the manifestations of Kaguya Oosutstuki. And with ending this war by trying to ensure hers and Madara's existence, many more nations will be plunged into darkness in the future. Peace has not come of this, it never will and you know why?"

The other dared not speak his mind. The truth he knew finally, Sakura's pull, he realized the answer all to easily.

"For Sakura Haruno men will, Uchiha men will slaughter. Itachi is proof as it took him little to no time in getting used to her- and dare I say she's mesmerising beyond anything I've known" Ausra passed his hand through his mostly now damp hair. His movements a bit quivering but that could have been the wind playing tricks on their wet bodies. "Your clan's longevity has just been renewed my love, Smile won't you?. Life will bless the Uchihas and nations will fear them. The leaf knows no more peace after this for Sakura Haruno will be their aim for she is their weakness; and your help will be needed in the future. Baa-chan has foreseen it all and so have I!"

" Shut up!" Indra warned. " You're spewing nonsensical things"

"her calling for help will be strong, even too much for you to ignore"

" Asura I warn you!"

" You will crave for her in the shadows because your blood is strong and through them it flows"..

" That's enough Sura!" Indra kept up his pace of trying to deter his brother's incoming claims. He couldn't understand why he continued to say such things. This was far beyond jealousy, far beyond anything comparable to it.

"You will leave me and here-" Asura turned his back at him. His vision filled with nothing but the moon and it's splendid hue; his heart burdened by his grandmother's treacheries and his lover's fate. The truth is, zetsu was never a child to their beloved elder but more of her personality. A part of her being whom manifested itself into a wholesome being. He was never her child but her heart. That was the truth, as inexplicable and unfathomable as it is. He dare not regard the presence behind him, dare not look his most beloved in the eyes for his aura spoke volumes as it stood.

"You shouldn't be here when they arrive, Indra" he sighed dejectedly, and as expected his tone was dismissive and void of hope, mostly resignation and acceptance of a truth he rather not believe. But things were beyond their control as it seemed. Arguing with each other was pointless, thinking about the future was even so, the leaf's especially. All was bright as the moment lingered but no one knew for sure if Asura's assumptions and suspicions were mere ramblings of a jealous full lover or he was in the known of something too absurd to even be labeled possible.

"Leave Indra, I rather you not be here, truth be told. I'm-" his stance suggested he was about to finally clash eyes with said being but he stopped. The byakugan user decided against that move in the end knowing dam well how stupidly he allowed his feelings to steer his actions a moment ago. "I'm truly sorry for my behaviour prior".... No sounds came, nothing but the winds in his ears and the sweet smell of his beloved. God, he'd fucked up big-time by attacking Indra of out his own jealousy. But Sakura, as beautiful and kind as she were, and kami knew he adored the pinkette as though she was his sister, held the Fate of the world in her hands. They weren't fragile by all means but her strength no doubt pulled to Madara's senses like nothing else ever could. She is the living embodiment of an Oosutstuki queen.

"Ramblings of a jealous heart I hope, but Asura you insult me greatly tonight" the other finally spoke. "You not only hurt my pride but-" Indra fought his tears for they were the last of it, his fucking pride. As foolish as he were, he clung to a false semblance of tranquility in-spite of the storm that wracked his body. "You wounded my heart with doubt. If life transcends death, then I will seek for you there, if not then there too. My vows-" . Their backs turned on each other now. I told you to never forget them" tears did come as treacherous as his own heart that lead him to fall for his own kin. Maybe the humans did do something right after all. Incestuous affairs were awful, no matter to whom, gods or man. the connection far stronger than strangers in the darkness but looking back at their positions now he mused, they were nothing more but strangers in the dark; tonight's conversation proved as much........

"Good night...... my love".... Indra whispered to the freezing air.

Chapter 16: ...............The final stand.. part 3...............

Notes:

Okayyyyyyyy soooo this isn't finished as yet, not by a long shot guys.
(˵ ͡~ ͜ʖ ͡°˵)ﾉ⌒♡*:･。.

........Final Stand. Part.3 ..............

.....................HAIKU(16).....................

           THE  RED MOON WANES
              
     AS DO YOUR BROKEN DREAMS
 
     ON THE DARKENED HORIZON
       
  OH DEAR SWEET BETRAYED SOUL

                                         -Nefe28ostar-

....................o0o0o0o0o0o..................

      Cackling, sizzling; these were mere mundane words that did no justice in terms of describing fully the stifling tension that wafted off of every soldier's startled body. Eyes looked on thoroughly bewildered with mouths hung wide and paused mid action of an expression that leaned against shock, more so against a resigned state or acceptance, of what both newly regenerated Shinobies had preached.

Yes, it seemed the truth of what Neji, and the Uchiha prince sermonized minutes earlier had finally visualized itself in the form of a stunning beyond doubt creature. The dust had finally settled as with the howling wind. Chaos, that wild child ceased his dance as well as the clashing sounds of fists being exchanged none too gently. Most stared on in complete, awe, others more so than the rest were left astonished and in desperate need for answers.

Kami above, she was beautiful. So much so that goddess, a word not easily given in praise brandished itself across most men's tongue. Long heavenly mane, wiry straight and dipped in mercury, stood out like the silvery moon in the night's sky. Her doeful eyes were so striking with twin sets of byakugans and immediately it spoke of an intimate affiliation to that of the proud Hugya clan. But kami above, that lone ocular orb seemingly dipped in bloody crimson and those antlers that stood atop her head were three ethereal symbols whom proudly monument-ed and cemented altogether her stunning aura. Surely a goddess indeed, and together all were in the known, all suspected within the cores of themselves this creature's true identity.

   KAGUYA OOSUTSTUKI.

Glares met glares while the creases in their foreheads were lined with unasked questions, but one pair of mismatched eyes stood grounded. He amongst the mass sensed Kaguya's essence, that sinewy flow of her life's energy that was seemingly mixed with that of his Sakura's. Pink, her colour, the very one he thought he'd seen as the woman dashed past his peripheral during his haste to collect himself, was no where to be found. What had been even more bewildering were her taste. That tangy sweetness which lingered on his lips after he'd said his goodbye to her lifeless frame, suddenly began to permeate his mind as though he'd been sprayed with her fragrance. 

Fully flushed with desperation, Madara got to his feet even though his gaze still held Kaguya's as she dominated Zetsu beneath her grasp. And Yes, she had dominated the monster with her bare hands. One held to his throat threateningly, the other sealing both of his in binding. But he cared not, not when his mind had been overcome with visions of his dead kunoichie whose body had disappeared mere moments ago.

"WHERE IS SHE?".....

Kaguya craned her elegant neck towards him. A soft, sincere smile splayed her lips but suddenly, her byakugans overtook a crest fallen expression as they landed on both Naruto and Sasuke a short distance away. "She is safe my son, how ever I have other business here with this little one"...

Upon mention of his self given name, Zetsu squirmed anxiously, frighteningly beneath his mother's tight grasp and softening glare. Shock as heavy as a mountain anchored most of his movements but he suspected his interference with Madara's plans had nothing to do with her sudden appearance. "O-Okaa-san?" Trembling lips portrayed a humble tone.

"My child. My beautiful child", Kaguya relented her grip and held him gently now by wrapping her hands around his beaten body; her head caressing his as affectionately as a mother would have, should have. "What have you become my love?".

"Okaa-"

"Shhhhh!". She hushed him knowing fully well that the tension in the air needed abating before her plans went into motion. "Its going to be perfectly fine for i am here to take you home".... Ah home he mused for it be a long ago vision, more so a dream of finally belonging to a single place, a person, a being; an existence where his own didn't seem so miserably empty and endless. Such a Fate Zetsu had dreams only of.

His aim during this blood bath it seemed had been accomplished though not by his own doing but somehow still, he couldn't bring himself to accept yet the ignorant insufferable lots that had used and abused his precious creator's gifts, especially HER, Sakura. However, docile became his demeanor as soon as golden pupils caught sight of Kaguya's domineering gaze. And thus he knew with in the deepest region of himself that he was hers to do with as she pleased, hers to take or to leave, hers to love for he was a part of her inner being; the bad to his mother's good.

"I don't understand?" Zetsu questioned, apprehension none existent, incomprehension the exact opposite despite his abrupt surrender.

Yes, she knew as much. Him nor the others but intend she did on shedding light on their new circumstance. "WORRY NOT!" Kaguya's voice over took their hearing as did her gaze. "FOR NOW I OFFICIALLY DECLARE THIS WAR ......... CONCLUDED"

"WHAT!" Madara first, then Hashirama. The others followed as Orochimaru and both boys of prophecy joined in.

"WHAT DO YOU-" Oh but the Oosutstuki Queen's glare silenced the snake summoner and altogether singled out Tobirama Senju.

"Neji, Itachi?" She called before turning to her son. Steering both of his hands, she urged him with a delightful smile in cupping her face as their foreheads touched quite tenderly. "I need you to trust me my child for indeed I am only here for you. Fret not for the wrongs will finally be righted. Do you understand what I am saying?"

He nodded. Too stupefied to speak as his skin pressed against that of his beautiful mother's. Calming, loving, completely consuming he knew once more the feeling of standing with his kin.  "Good".. Instantaneously both Neji and Itachi appeared as bellowed. One taking Kaguya's place while the other stood on stand by. "Whats-?"

"Zetsu?" Uchiha interrupted, calling his name and pulling forth his longing gaze from his benevolent maker while she approached the startled remnants of the allied nation. Twin sharingans burst into action swiftly as lava like pools began it's imprisonment of the darkened creature with out a fight, with little to no effort. Smiling, Zetsu's eyes lost its fire.

Resigned and in complete acceptance of his destiny, of finally being able to be with his okaa-san, Zetsu caved far too easily, too suspiciously into Itachi's lure. "Home?", that lone word tumbled from his lips in a tragically sad yet somber tone before he found himself trapped in one of the Uchiha's dream scape; a genjutsu obviously, until she was ready to whisk him away.

"Ahh yes-" magnificent could not have described her descent as her feet still hidden beneath Rich unearthly garb touched the battered ground. The kages of past and present stood theirs, soldiers needing answers held fast to their nerves as well. "OROCHIMARU AND TOBIRAMA!". Shock blanketed the field. " FRONT AND CENTRE!". After a few stifling seconds both males adhered to the tempered call though they were no where intimidated by the risen tone; cautious yes, curious more so, but intimidated not either stood.

"What can we do for you, kaguya-sama!" As expected Orochimaru threaded carefully meanwhile lord second exchanged warning glances with Madara and his brother.

"So astute of you my dear" she smirked. "But you both regardless of not entirely having a physical hand in it, practically assisted in giving birth to this chaos, am I wrong?"

" I beg your pardon!" Lord second bristled at the accusation but Hashirama quietly stilled his tongue with a mere glance. Orochimaru on the other hand, well, his clever did him no justice this time around in trying to deny the goddesses claim.

"Let me reiterate!", The rabbit queen began to pace around, mindful yet of the humans that stood plastered to her every move. " Your minds are brilliant and everything I could have hoped for from my descendants. However", tucking both hands inside of her kimono's sleeves. "Had it not been for your combined, poorly placed ambitions, then the orphan known as Yakushi Kabuto would not have assisted You two", one slender finger singled out both Madara and Obito, "into orchestrating this entire farce. But I suppose the blame is just as much as mine to burden as it is yours and my unfilial sons"

"she does have a point", lord first protested despite his brother's glowering. And truth be told them both as well as the rest knew of the snake summoner's defect, though Nidaime and shodai-sama were new to his former exploits.

Orochimaru had merely followed his curious nature when he'd decided that gaining knowledge far outweighed the need to defend a nation whose future in his eyes, only spelt ruins.  Unfortunately the studies he himself had taken to were none other than the second Hokage's legacy. Call it as it were, but Orochimaru no matter how hard he tried to suffocate the memories of his past acts,  knew that it was him whom first decided to perfect and practise Tobirama senju's edo-tensei, among other forbidden jutsus the silver haired kage had crafted.

Sighing, he defended not her words, but accepted the blame never the less. But the same could not have been said for the silver haired hokage. There, the sanin rightfully suspected perched on the cusp of he man's wayward tongue, words at the ready in defending his cause. Kage or not, lord second's ego were as damning as the great Madara's himself. No wonder they hated each other so.

Quickly now, the snake summoner fought to not let that same ego over-ruled their newly bought peace and held the domineering man by the torns of his sleeve; pale fingers gently brushed against falsified flesh, telling, not asking for his compliance and careful footing. But astonishing enough, the sanin expected not the sudden obedience on the former leader's part as he simply shrugged, defeated probably. Perhaps he too were finally beginning to feel the strain of working his dead body for such a long period. If the shudder he felt more than saw from the former leader was anything substantial to go by. 

Strange very strange.

"Now let's see" Oosutstuki now regarded Naruto and Sasuke. That softening gaze which held Zetsu's stature moments prior, visible once again in her moist eyes. Rushing her clothing rustled, though the minute sound came seconds after she'd appeared before both youths. Wary but collected they held fast, eyes trained on her every move as delicate pale hands made to grasp their chins in unison. "My sons!" She whispered somewhat softly, almost despairing. "My most precious ones" and then she was gone, neither catching their bewilderment nor giving them time to react accordingly with her swift pace before reappearing some where else. And that place fell before Madara's imposing frame.

"The greatest Uchiha whom ever lived, standing before me in the flesh, though not quite" Kaguya circled the man  in speaking while his own pair of mismatched eyes followed hers. His anger on the other hand was very near to explosion for patience it seemed was not his strong suit, no matter how he hard tried to force it.

"Where is she!" He leveled his tone upon catching Tsunade's and Yamanaka's desperate expressions. "She has to be near for her scent still lingers"

"Oh but she is, and quiet closer than you think- Uchiha" playful and not very helpful, still the rabbit queen knew she needed to hurry this along least her own strength began to weigh on the pinkette's body in harmful ways. Grabbing a hand, Kaguya fought the prideful being's hesitation and quickly placed his bruised palm against her chest. Her heart beat thumped against his skin chaotically at first but as the seconds ticked on, it soon began to dance a different rhythm; and one Madara Uchiha recognized with a slight panic creasing his brows.  "WHAT HAVE YOU-?"

"It's quite simple. Sakura shared her existence with me, and now our bodies are merged into one, though not for long-" she released the aghast fellow attached to the frozen hand before summoning Obito. And just like the other he too came with out a fight, perhaps his reasoning in strengths helped his compliance along. But as soon as he came Itachi and both Neji and, their prisoner graced the goddess with their presence once more and in a blur, in total confusion and in the blink of an eye, a barrier completely made of earth surrounded her and the others. Now encompassing her chosen few, the rest were left in the dark as to what was being transpired out of their views; none fully trusting of their aim as of yet.

"WHAT THE FUCK?" Shrieked Natuto while Hinata and the remaining Hyugas tried to breach the un-breachable wall with their born gifts.

"HINATA WHAT'S-?" but the beautiful girl simply nodded, her message not what Kakashi nor the other leaders wanted to hear. And so their questions and efforts went on for a short while until eventually Kaguya's fortification started to crumble like cracked cinder blocks; and behind their shelter stood only but five beings, zetsu, the sixth no where in sight.

An uproar as you could imagine was heavy and forming behind the frightened gazes that bore down upon them. Some brave enough to retaliate against their enemy's sudden vanishing act, the rest now succumbing to despair and disbelief.

"No- no- NO NO NO.... WHERE THE HELL DID YOU SEND HIM!"... Hashirama bristled just like his brother, both flabbergasted and searching for words, just like the rest. But be that as it may, the time for words had long expired as with Kaguya's stay upon a land she hadn't graced in centuries.

"Calm down!" Madara urged, though the masses eyes were latched on to his very own. Not mismatched and a startling mix of poisonous purple and crimson, but perfectly fine and onyx. His rinnegan just like Obito's were gone, and now they laid nestled with in Kaguya Oosutstuki's gaze.

"I BELIEVE I GAVE YOU MY WORD. HAD I NOT?" ... the rough baritone combed over their heated agitations like a bucket of ice water. With still covered feet now hovering above ground, slowly she began to rise as heads stared up in question, wonderment; each on the ready to finally give into what ever fate that awaited them now. Kami knows the fire in them had long been snuffed and that they were no more able than Zetsu's beaten white counterparts at this point.

Higher and higher she went, claiming their attention, apart form Madara and the small group whom seemed privy to some carefully planned scheme. And soon the purple in her eyes began to glow, ominously, suspiciously while her lips made to speak. The wind began it's waltz with the once settled dusty particles. Howling, screaming in high pitches as fear started to clog every man's throat, constricting. Turning to their loved ones, friend to friends, from one comrade to another a silent message flowed through their facial expressions and it spelt finality, a darkened kind. Was this the truth that carelessly hid itself behind Neji and Itachi's lies?

WAS THIS THE END, THEIR END?

None knew, though none hoped for more at this broken point. Hands clutched covered hearts, hands held battered ones while tears stung most eyes hot and wanting to flow. The stubbornness, the pride in few shone all-be-it a bit shattered, mournful. Yet death they were ready and willing to accept, defeat not so much.

"WHY SO GLUM MY PRECIOUS CHILDREN?"  Startled but glum indeed. "YOU LOT SEEM AS THOUGH I AM HERE TO WIELD DEATH'S TRAGIC BLADE" She sighed, a slight smile crinkling the creases around her eyes. Such wary wary beings, Kaguya amused her self from her high perch before continuing her informative. "I SCOFFED AT THE PAST, YOURS AND MINE. BUT I ALSO LAUGHED AND REJOICED WITH THE RENEWAL OF LIFE EACH GIVEN DAY"... Her gaze softened as she eyed them all one final time. Yes, Sakura's allied allies no doubt. Her loved ones whom no doubt had been driven to desperation after her death, Madara included unbelievingly. "THIS IS YOUR SECOND CHANCE SHINOBIES OF MY DAUGHTER. TAKE IT AND LIVE LIFE TO THE VERY END AS BEST AS YOU COULD, AS YOU CAN"....

" She isnt-?" Naruto's eyes grew incredible wide for he apart from the others recognized far too easily Kaguya's aim. His short time spent in Negato's presence guaranteed this much. "KAGUYA WHAT ARE-?" But she hushed him by pressing a finger to her own lips, her smile mischievous and resigned.

"Naruto what's happening?" Minato held his boy by the hand but the youth couldn't formulate the right words. No matter how hard he tried. Nothing but a startled gaze and incomprehension creasing his brows.

"LIVE WELL MY CHILDREN. MADARA LIVE WELL !" Came her last words, falling from smiling lips, spoken with a kind lilt before teal coloured spheres began to protrude from the damaged ground beneath her stature; shaking, shifting their equilibrium in the force of an earthquake. As if in a dance of shooting arrows, they burst forth from bended frame and fanned out in a circular motion, perfectly in sync.

Light as bright as the sun on a hot day seemed to emanate from them, the cycle of rebirth no doubt in play as each spheres filled with many a dead souls shot off into nowhere, everywhere all at once. Some reaching beyond their lines of vision, some right before their very eyes. Too bright to stand watch, astonished shinibies cower and held fast to each other for fear of being swept up by the rushing wind. Such magnificent powers this ocular phenomenon possessed as it controlled the living and the dead.

Tsunade kept her head tucked beneath Kakashi's protectiveness, as with Ino whom found her self once more being pressed against Hashirama's chest.

Minato covered his son and Sasuke simultainously and so did Neji whom ten-ten and Hinata stood covered beneath. Clinging to each other their hearts thumped a rhythm filled with fear, excitement, hope at last as recognition of the rabbit Queen's intentions saw the dimming glow of the blood Moon's. But not before long, silence, the tranquil kind settled over their skins, into their minds and peek each did from behind protective shields only to be met with one last smile from their unorthodox savior.

And then she fell, rapidly so; her transformation having been witnessed by all, Madara undoubtedly as well. Long heavenly mane shifted it's colour, flowing from precious silver to pastel pink, yet it kept it's angelic length. Kaguya's skin, whose pigmentation bore an eerie resemblance to that of Orochimaru's regained it's human glow and smaller her body became. Turning from the darkened sky, Kaguya's head lost all sense of life before her body impacted with Madara Uchiha himself. "Take care of my da-daughter" she whispered as her petite frame laid limp in his arms.

Baffled was he? Thoroughly. Elated was he? Most definite for there slept in his arms the rested body of his beautiful kunoichie. Covered under Kaguya's kimono, life's precious kiss visible under her skin, she squirmed in her sleep; unconsciously rubbing her cheek against Madara's naked chest.

"Mmmm-!" Sakura sighed in her sleep while he lowered them both to the ground;  knees trembling, heart confused. His now again mismatched orbs connected with that of Tsunade's making her way rather hastily towards them before it landed back onto his precious pinkette.

"She's alive", he noted out barely above a whisper, yet those two simple words traveled across the stilled field as loud as the ringing of a temple's bell; and then -

Breadths long since been held, finally released themselves in heavy joyful resignation for each and every standing Shinobie rejoiced at the top of their lungs. Tears, merry ones, stung blood shot eyes in their escape for the world had been given a second chance. WAR WAS OVER.

TO BE CONTINUED - 

Chapter 17: ........ Chaos's welcomed silence......

Notes:

Okay, kindly forgive what ever grammatical errors their might be with this chapter and do have fun with it. Thanks for sticking with me so far on this still slow boat to China with them chapter releases. And hopefully you stick around for more. Your comments were so encouraging. Love love love you guys so much

Muahhhヾ(˙❥˙)ﾉ....

..... Chaos's welcomed Silence.......

......................HAIKU(17)....................

            SO LOVELY  WAS THE

                LONELINESS OF A

                       WILD LAKE

                               -Edgar Allan Poe-

..................... O0o0o0o0o0o................

On the shores of Mizu Tengoku-

      
       Rooted, he stood almost immobile. With his feet heavy and in total refusal to bow to his unspoken orders, Zetsu held his ground involuntarily. Confused, his heart thumped a frantic rhythm as each uncoordinated beat felt like a piece of him was slowly being chipped away. Eyes, his own golden pair, bore into his nephew's incredulously. What trickery was this? Such deception on his mother's behalf and he, the dumbfounded villain were no doubt her willing victim.

Asura returned his gesture with as much heat as he'd received, though his hatred stemmed not from Zetsu's many unlawful, conceited acts, but from his verbal persuasion which enventually leadeth to Indra's inevitable downfall. Not wanting to sleight his Oji-san's somewhat reform, he softened his glare to a mere fraction of the just fury that threatened to consume his rationality, albeit a bit hesitant yet, in welcoming their newest member to their home world. Nevertheless, blame the ever rising vision of his grandmother which unwillingly drew the compliance right out of him. Stealing his breath, Asura Oosutstuki calmed his nerves, and helped the baffled one along, in-spite of Zetsu's and his own hesitancy.

"I know-" Kaguya spoke as her ladies in waiting hurriedly, frantically assisted in patting dry her sodden skin. "I hadn't mentioned a word to you about your nephews uh-presence?" She searched for the right word, certainly unsure of her phrasings. Perhaps existence would have been most accurate; well judging from her prodigal off-spring's somewhat astound state, that too would have conjured the same crossed, some where leading to a wary expression as well.

Simply wanting to smoothen what ever wrinkles there might be, or might have been between Asura and his brother (and the great maker knew they had their reasons for harbouring an extreme amount of loath towards their uncle), Kaguya steeled her voice by donning that un-missable athori-tive tone; the likes of which were used by the Leaf's female hokage, as well as the first Uzumaki demon vessel, Mito Uzumaki whom later became Mito Uzumaki Senju through marital ties. 

"It is perhaps a bit past the midnight hour, however I think we all could do with some well needed slumber. Am I wrong?" She asked to which none in particular replied, but still, Kaguya ignored their tensed silence by inquiring about the one whom remained questionably absent.  "Where is-?"

"He has already left", the words might have sounded somewhat simple, but the undertones weren't miss-able in the least, not by his grandmother of coarse. Be it from his hatred for Zetsu, or an unspoken issue which she suspected occurred between two lover's, Asura's clipped tone was overlooked in lieu of both him and his wayward brother still needing time to accept what they already knew would come to pass.

"I see. It seems there's still much that needs to be addressed before we all could move forward, the proper way. Come- my children", one pale hand grasped it's opposite in colour, as feet began to follow behind servants with lit torches into the surrounding vegetation. "Talk we must, however, rest we shall until the morrow when our bodies are renewed and our minds has lulled our hearts into  tranquility"..... It seemed that no more was to be asked nor said of their matters, not while an ignorant moon shone ever so brightly above their burdened minds.

Sighing, Zetsu accepted this supposed sleep his maker more than suggested as she lead him towards their home while, his other kin followed sharply behind. Not liking the sour turn of events thus far, neither optioned to break the still thickening ice before doors slid themselves into place; locking each into much needed isolation. Besides, they all had their demons to face come dawn, though unfortunately, Asura had his own to deal with else he vacated to another room altogether, instead of sharing the acustomed warmth with his lover, especially after his earlier blunder.

"Ah- so lovely indeed was the loneliness of a wild lake".....he sighed . 

........................................................................ 
      
 
  Quiet crackles of a fire hastily built, slept in the middle of a sunken hearth, which dweleth in the middle of crafted house; a fabricated wooden structure conjured from and by one sullen looking Hashirama Senju. Around him, abled standing Shinobies equalled and almost to his own ranking and strength, took up postures around the fluttering flames.

Each being thoroughly examined by newly arrived medical nins, not because of the wears and tears left from war's cruel handling, but from something else altogether; something even more sinisterly baffling, something completely unorthodox and rarely, especially unacceptable say but a few instances. And those instances spelt his name, his brother's, both Third and Fourth Hokages as well as the great Madara Uchiha himself.

Kaguya's uh- gift if you will, was no doubt seen as a grand blessing, especially following such unwarranted bloodshed, nevertheless, none had been granted a say in whether or not they wanted to be resurrected after spending decades dwelling in the afterlife. Not his brother, his brother's olden student, nor the fourth whom perhaps wanted to return to the resting side of his beloved wife. Yet, here they were, alive, livid and thoroughly renewed through supple flesh and breakable bones; a second chance at life which they had all forfeited in lieu of saving a nation seemingly cursed by kami himself.

"Okay shodai-sama", softly spoken, no doubt filled with joy after the rebirth of her father and the countless lives that fell before and during this war, Ino Yamanaka concluded his check up. Around him, others just like her, did the very same, each having carefully examined both present and past resurrected kages to the best of their teachings. Meanwhile his grand daughter and Shizune was it, tended their pinkette.

But the real shock came from the man of the hour himself, Madara. Astonished or astound weren't merely enough of a fitting word he would have used in describing his former best friend's sudden uncharacteristic change; not that he had changed an awful lot to begin with, but Madara's gaze, Hashirama noticed, softened remarkably somewhat once it found the stunning features of his new obsession.

Easily Tsunade eased her self out of the partially made room, one crafted for privacy's sake since the Uchihas as well as the other nations began to regard Haruno Sakura something akin to a goddess. And though you might not have been able to see it but, none missed the slight flinching motion, one especially strong Uchiha shoulders gave.

"How is she?", quiet but heavy, Madara steadied his voice.

"Resting and perfectly healthy. Nothing out of the ordinary with her nor the others as I could tell", Tsunade took the offered seat beside Kakashi. "The real question here is how's everyone else doing?"

"You mean besides having our choices taken from us?" Her grand father grounded out, surely beside himself with anger.

Sighing, his grandaughter wanted so badly to steer this whole conversation elsewhere, unfortunately, discussing things were of the utmost importance, and there was no better time than now. "I have to admit, although Kaguya's parting gift was unexpected, I have no doubt in my bones that she choose to do the right thing, it's all we could have hoped for especially having lost so many lives since the beginning of this- this-"

"Chaos?" Naruto supplied. His eyes partly hidden but his thoughts fully centered on two basic facts. One, being Sasuke Uchiha whom he still needed to hash a certain childhood squabble out with, and two, the undeniable truth that his father once again lives.

"You seemed absolutely livid during her-" chimed Orochimaru before being shortly cut off by Tobirama's tired gaze. "What I meant was, you amongst every one here had experienced the rinne-rebirth jutsu on a first hand basis. Just how-"

" Just how potent is it?" The blonde stole his line of questioning. "well, the fact that their all here in the flesh is all the prof you need" shifting his reclined form beside his father. "Then there's the majority of Konoha her self. Pain did some real irriversable damages, but- it's like I said. Konoha's people are still healthy and standing. That should be enough, shouldn't it"

Silence descended upon the room heavy and mixed with bitter dull hope as Kages of the present and past bore into the still crackling fire before them. Each with their own thoughts, each their own fair shares of issues; each, silently anxious about returning to their homes in case the rabbit Queen's Jutsu transcended beyond the lives lost long before this war.

"Do you really think there might be others from our past that were resurrected just the same?" The Sand's Kazikage spoke over the converging stillness which only sought residence inside the conjured house. Outside camps were crafted around burning fires, while men and women alike celebrated and basked unabashedly in Victory's sweet embrace; all ignorant to an extent of the ramifications of this miraculous blessing.

"Im here, am i not?" Itachi broke his peace. "and need I remind you, that it was Sasuke whom took my life even before I became resurrected by Kabuto. And now here I stand after being reborn yet again for a second time"

" Yes, about that, young Uchiha prince?" Onoki, the Stone's current Tsuchikage, asked out loud. "How was it that you three came to be with the Oosutstuki queen?"

Neji unlike Itachi seemed to be pondering over that very thing, yet he couldn't quite give an honest answer aside, from gaining consciousness on the waves of a milky sea. Luckily for him though, Itachi had been with the pale race since his first death by the hands of his little brother. "It's the same for me. Dying and finding my self awake on top of milky waves floating-"

" Naked- don't forget naked!" Neji chimed in.

"ah, yes. Very naked and in the far off distance the burning eyes of Sanbi bearing down on my exposed body.

"Impossible!" Orochimaru sounded somewhat agrumetal, verging almost on wanting to accuse his once Akatsuki team mate of spewing nonsense. Then again he himself had undoubtedly died and been reborn not, by Kaguya's hands but by his own student's, and now here he sat, and quite comfortably too, in a room filled with not one but seven healthy resurrected souls. Yes, how nonsensical of him indeed to argue against the Uchiha's explainative.  "Never mind my uh- just go on with it" shrugging he decidedly kept his questions to himself, with a little help from nidaime-sama whose gaze since commencement of this whole shit fest began to single him out at every turn, in an awkward sort of way.

Strange, very strange.

"As I was saying. The three tails can access our world through portals hidden beneath the ocean and seas of their own", Switching his position, Itachi moved towards an open window; his eyes carefully studying the  lots that continued to enjoy their new freedom. One deep breadth then another before he carried on. "It's entirely impossible for human travels be it to or from that place. Mizu Tengoku- is what she called it"

"Kaguya?"

"Hai- Madara-sama. Our return resulted from us having to experience the worst and most powerful jutsu in our arsenal for we are not of that world and thus our bodies cannot withstand the pressure nor can it catapult us into this dimension, alive"

" SO what you're basically saying is-" Minato already came to his own conclusions, the right one no doubt before both Uchiha and Hyuga princes verbalized their answers.

"It is precisely as you think"... Taking another harsh breadth, the shudder that racked his body became visible under the glow of fires that now burned brightly both inside and out of their wooden camp. The memories of his own technique having been used against him, more than frazzled his already beyond frazzled nerves. The memories of him using that very same technique on his little brother years prior, cemented it further as their eyes clashed briefly amongst the gathered. "Both Neji and I, if not Sakura as well, and I heavily doubt that Kaguya had put her through the very same experience, were victims of our own weapons"....

Time fluttered by heavily while none chose to speak, most finally soaking in the inevitable truth of their own existence and all that their futures might now entail. Be it slouched against a wall or sitting seiza posture around a sunken hearth, eyes were closed as breaths evened themselves out, while ears took in the merriment that came from being reunited with their once fallen comrades. Day light were but hours away from what felt like the longest night in history ever, but peacefully the night slept on after what seemed like eons.

"Listen to them!" Itachi's somber yet peaceful voice combed over the entire room. "Listen how gleeful they've become, absolutely blinded from the ramifications of their blessings, positively amazed no doubt"....

"Can we blame them though? "

All eyes darted towards the known voice, most having risen from their seated positions most swiftly; Madara with Tsunade behind his heel. Soft and fragile, her tone travelled the large room while stability was sought  against a wall; her body obviously weakened by Kaguya's possession. Wrapped in the Queen's heavenly robe, Sakura seemed so infinitely small beneath the large garment, perhaps a fraction less than she were before falling victim to Zetsu's attack.

"You shouldn't be up", strong arms gently cradled her quivering frame beneath his own; his eyes, a farcry from that hardened edge most came to identify him with. Surprised barely  did justice in describing his and their on lookers expressions as Sakura far too easily granted him freedom with her body.

"He's right you know", Neji joined him in persuading Sakura from pushing her self further to the limits. And soon later, the others chimed in as well upon sensing the tyrants rising frustrations as he, uncharacteristically tried to tempered his pinkette's own.

"Fi-fine", Sakura conceded tiredly after a few frozen, awkward seconds, but mostly because of their combined pleas.. "Oka-y, I'll just-" and she was off the ground, having her stammering words sliced in half for Madara Uchiha against Sakura's consent, had lifted her princess style. Dull jaded wonders bore into his own mismatched orbs slightly shocked, but mostly too worn down to argue against his handling. Her pride, as strong and determined she knew it to be, was forced to endure this minute humiliation since, unfortunately, her body's worn down state started to protest against the forced movements.

That feverent pride of hers she suspected, had began to chip away countless times over since her entanglement with this insufferable beast. On the other hand and quite ironically though, the Uchiha himself strayed not very far that notion either. Strange, very strange, she silently mused as they disappeared behind closed doors.

...........................................................

Feeling her body being gently laid out against one ridiculously made- make shift futon, Sakura kept her eyes trained on the man of the hour. Bewilderment and incomprehension played her mood, while much too long pink treses kissed the soft bedding. "What-?"

"Save your strength- little one", smooth, perhaps a bit wary, Madara's voice completely betrayed the tales told by men of the past. Choosing to lay beside her, he ignored the slight tremble that rustled her clothing from such an intimate act.  "Still as innocent as before huh-blossom?"

"Sh-shut up", her fire lacked heat, but it was understandable given the circumstances. "Tell me-" Sakura drew her breadths as evenly as she could. Too tired to argue against Madara's intentions, too tired to fight against slumber's cool embrace. "What are your plans. What be-becomes of Madara Uchiha and Obito after this? "

Sighing for like the hundredth time, thinking almost exact in totality, his answer he knew rung as clear as the new morn's dawning sky. Already discussed with the nation's leaders, along side renewed allies of the past while she slept, Madara knew he needed to break the news about their combined decisions to her (aside from his some what private discussion with Hashirama's off spring).

But at the moment, the greatest villain whom ever lived was finding him self in quite the jittering dilemma. Tried as he might in stifling what ever the fuck it were, but that suffocating feeling from earlier had risen, and soon, it began to gnaw at him stronger than before as he came to rest briefly beside the beautiful creature. Raging out of controle, his heart thumped a frantic rhythm for that inner monster from his years past protested against being tamed; wanting only to taste, to touch, to hold the one he had so self rightously claimed his very own, his mate.

Turning over on his back, Madara's eyes just like hers, were now focused on the darkened ceiling above. The space between them almost non existent while one strong hand, ungloved but made human once more, fiddled yet again for control, for Sakura's were just with in a second's reach. Any slight movement on either part, and intertwined their fingers would have been. "I kept my promise, didn't I?"

"Remind me-" And dear sweet Kami above, her body ached a whole lot. Even the simplest gesture of rolling her eyes felt like a death sentence. Wincing slightly she did, but saucily Sakura's tone remained, but barely so... "Who was it that ended this war a-again?"

"I know, but a promise is still a promise.  .   .   .   .  However"

" However?"

" However", Madara changed his phrasing. " The others and I have come to an uh-understanding if you will"

" I'm listening", she encouraged.

"We've decided to re-inco-orporate the Uchiha's back into their home land, though it came with it's fair share of disagreements. But-"

" There's no but. You're you, and something tells me the g-great Madara Uchiha bows to no one nor their r-rules. Am I wrong?"

His laugh after the pinkette's statement left her quivering lips rung both cheerful and loud. So much so that conversations from the outside ceased from frozen mouths as his booming sounds penetrated the walls effortlessly. "You know me too well little one, which unfortunately, brings me to my next statement, and I know for a fact that you-", Raven mane suddenly came into focus. It's owner's eyes, as dark as the room were, still managed to gleam dangerously, wickedly against what now seemed an eerie back drop. Sakura's own matched his, though hers were dipped in shock, more so a bit suspicious.

"What?" She question carefully while their gazes bore into each other. His from above, hers still reclined and feeling all sort of prey like beneath his predatory aura.

"The village can and will only fall under my clan's loyal protection only if- you agree to be a part of our new found future, preferably mine and mine only" ... Madara's smile appeared almost skull splitting, his cainines shone icey white and dangerously pointed and feral as it loomed beneath long unkept Uchiha locks.

                  "W. H. A T?"

Chapter 18: ............. New encounters of the old kind.......

Notes:

Okay so I know I promised porn
,(´。＿。｀)
but sorry the plot bunny crept up on me like a bitch. In the next though it'll be glorious BL. IF U NO LIKE, U NO READ乁 ˘ o ˘ ㄏ
....
(˵ ͡~ ͜ʖ ͡°˵)ﾉ⌒♡*

New encounters of the old kind...

........................HAIKU(18)..................

           WE ARE ALL DAMAGED

            BUT BECAUSE OF HER

        I AM  BEAUTIFULLY SEWN

                   -Christopher Pointdexter-

...................o0o0o0o0o0o...................

     
"It's all right. Just breathe- yeah......that's it!". His voice echoed a kind of calmness she couldn't quite pin to a certain point even if the extra effort was given. Blurry, the sight of multicolored leaves swayed wildly amidst the cooling morn's wind as it too, assaulted her exposed skin, and bringing along with it an awkward awareness to her immediate state of undress.

"Hey, it's going to be okay, trust me".. This towering stranger attached to that airy, disembodied voice spoke up some more, for gently, he held both of her small shoulders. Warmth, the lost fervent kind, the kind she had so long been with out, began to seep beneath flawless peach kissed skin; a sensation she felt flowing through the hardened pads of his rough, callous fingers.

"Where- where am I?" Confused and thoroughly bewildered, wondering eyes soaked in the wild lush greenery, as scents of the muddied earth and a soft lingering hint of tobacco drifted through flaring nostrils. A migraine, yes . She could already feel the tell tale signs of an upcoming migraine, rapidly growing into fruition as with the piercing brightness of her surrounding.

"I'd say we're still in the land of fire, but not quite far from home K-Kushina-sama"......

His beard, said woman noticed through that still foggy haze encompassing her vision, seemed unkept, and his eyes, were indeed a dark enhancer to his gruff baritone. With his back and chest now bare, her familiar stranger gave his shirt in offering and quite willingly, Kushina took hold of it. Having a great need to keep private that which needed to be kept private, she donned the large item just as her vision eventually evened itself out.

Long, luscious, fire kissed mane hung liberally down her now covered back where as eyes, a pleasant midnight blue swallowed him whole for the first time in years.  "SARUTOBI A- ASUMA?" She shrieked in a manner both frightening and gleeful. "When-how- you're so- so...... so!-"

"Grown?" Young Sarutobi supplied a bit nonchalantly as the chills of early morning's wind drew gooseflesh across his naked arms. "And very dead- at least I used to be"

"We-" Kushina corrected almost instantly in a tone that held within it more concern, than forlorn.
The evidence of these changes made them selves clear as the creases between her crimson brows furrowed deeper, transitioning from one perplex emotion to another.

Their strained gazes caught and time it felt, ceased but for one lengthy second as both late Shinobies tried to gather their thoughts; endeavored to their best in comprehending their unforseen existences. Around them and through the thickening puzzlement, the chirps of unknown birds, many insects alike blended with the sounds of rustling leaves and lashing tree branches; all in creation of one of nature's many harmonious symphonies. And together they played a key role in the overshadowing of  combined thoughts.

"It seems im no where close to figuring this out than you are right now. But one thing's for sure"

" And what's that?" She questioned skeptically; a bit suspiciously expectant already, of his unspoken answer.

"The war- its over-"

........................................................................

       
    

    Froth- like, milky waves washed ashore one after the other, where as toes sporting pink coloured nails, though chipped for most parts, dug them selves beneath golden wet sand. Dressed in an off-white sun dress and sitting asunder her beautiful summoner, Sakura allowed her body freedom of a new sort. Their otherworldly hairs, long pastel pink and ashen wiry strands merged beautifully together, as wayward waves danced around their sedentary forms.

"What time is it- here I mean?"

"The eleventh hour is almost upon us, but in your world it's somewhere between the hours of noon and mid morn".....

" Ah- I see. So I take it-" Sakura buried her toes even deeper into the granulated soil.

"Yes", Kaguya's calmness blanketed her skin, and warmth, not from the many suns, flooded her insides peacefully. "You're still asleep. That is why your spirit is now able to pass back and forth between our worlds"

Perplexed spelt the idea, but intrigued the pinkette remained by her summoner's explanation. Unfortunately, fragmented memories of last night still flooded her system, but images especially of a certain some one peering down her tired form, stood out like a sore fucking thumb.

Those gleaming white canines of his, that dark wolverine mane and a beast like disposition not so cleverly hidden behind the guise of a disasterous smile, were combinations however tragic they might have been, that whispered the devil. Deadly were his last words before her world shifted into a still restful slumber; and echoed it continued around her mind in a tumor induced rhythm. "Why am I here though?" She asked, her mindful fight on hold until Kaguya spoke her last.

"Well for one, I wanted to see you. And secondly I have another favour to ask of you. Though this time", the rabbit queen finally held Sakura's stare. "It's far more personal than me wanting to borrow your body"

Ohhh she sighed alright. Long and hard. And with in it slept a kind of resignation that spoke numbers of her expectations thus far. Sakura's uh-silence it seemed was anything but silent. "Does it have anything to do with our newly regenerated guests?"

" Looks like nothing gets past you, does it?"

"Most times, no. Though the big bad wolf himself did mention something along the lines of", Sakura admitted some what dejectedly, with her agitation only growing stronger by the seconds.

"Good and your thoughts?" Kaguya peered up at the young woman for she now stood. An argument, the elder suspected was sure to follow. "What does Sakura Haruno think of the Uchiha's proposal?"

What did she think?.... Hilarious were they- Like any one gave a flying rats ass about her opinion? Soft, bare feet kicked at the water as it came rushing in, mindless of stray splatters or her companion's seated position. And very soon she began pacing before her tirade became verbal.

"My future-" Sakura bristled while pearly whites grounded against each other; her anger mild, for the time being . "Is being decided by every one but me, and you're asking how I feel about it?" Her brilliant forested greens had never seemed so alive as they regarded the older woman . "Become the wife of that- that-"

"It is so much more than becoming his spouse my blossom. Quite a lot more" Gentle eyes of greyish purple, cast their vision to the sky for a minute in thinking; where as a slight crease commenced formation just inches below her third ocular gift in the seconds that followed. However subtle Kaguya's changes appeared, they were enough in terms of placing a full stop to Sakura's next incoming outburst.

"Wh-what is it?"

"I'm hoping it's nothing, but it is time for you to go before those two fools undo everything we've done thus far?" The rabbit Queen's voice betrayed not her worries, yet still she couldn't hide the urgency swimming in her eyes from the startled girl. "It is time for you to wake".....

" Huh?" Cryptic as usual, but unfortunately Sakura's questions were instantly squashed by the harsh press of slender palms against her still aching chest. "WAIT-WHA- UGHHH!"

.

.

.

.

.

.

" UGGGHHHH!" Deep breadths were needed to calm her booming heart as it pumped loudly in her ears. The sounds of blood rushing through her veins filtered in-between and all else became muffled for a short while as with her sight.

A figure, yes. Tall, pale and lonely he stood above her semi reclined state. His eyes emanated concern, but his voice continued to elude her as with his identity. "Sakura, can you hear me- Sakura?" Anxiously he called to her in an un-ending cycle. Words after words filtered and slowly, thankfully, they began to unravel.

Covered Sakura did both ears, pressing harshly at the sides of her head as if to ward off a head ace, with her eyes screwed tightly shut. "Who -who's there?"....  Curiosity replacing fear. "Who-?"

"It's me Sakura, Sai!" The pale youth answered softly while he gently  massaged circles into the side of her  slumped shoulders; his own feeble attempt in trying to placate whatever pain she was under. "Just take it slow okay, we're all safe now remember?"

" Sai-thank god!" Finally some clarity as reality came sinking in. Dressed in a pair of borrowed frog printed shorts, compliments of Naruto, and a tank top that hugged her chest far too tightly than it was meant to, Sakura threw her self out of bed. Her haste justified and basically nothing, but a panic induced reaction towards the incoming clashes of known chakra signatures. " Where am i?"

"We're at a temporary medical base about a mile away from fire country"... Plain and to the point, yet she couldn't quite ignore the clipped undertones hidden in Sai's response.

"And the others?"

"Their all there, but I suppose most have already begun their journey back-"

"I know you're not telling me what I actually want to hear"... Quick to the point and as expected, she was right, as always.. "But I suppose I understand"

Eye contact broken, the pale youth's resignation showed with the slouching of tired shoulders and an even darker tone creasing the rings of his eyes. He sighed alright, but it was more on the shallow side and quickly a small but real smile began to curve around the sides of his thin lips.
"I'm so glad you're finally awake. I hadn't a chance -"

Arms, naked, slender and lacking a fraction of colour from it's original shade, wrapped themselves around his form in an embrace that immediately gave birth to silence. Warmth from her breath tickled his ear and finally, Sai allowed his body the blessings of true relaxation. Truth was, he had never deluded nor dare himself into believing he was anything more in their honest opinion but a glorified stand in. Well glorified not so much, but a stand in never the less, but never more than the expendable pawn the foundation had forged him to be. Sai dam well knew better, the facts were harsh and irrefutable, especially since gaining a complete comprehension of that single invisible thread which bonded each to their long lost nin, Sasuke Uchiha.

What had been even more discerning and leaning maybe a bit on jealousy's side in his case, was that peak moment which occurred just past their brief reunion, when all three had ridiculously surpassed their predecessors in a show of brute strength; each possessing remarkable witt and an inconceivable amount of raw power that equalled to a god's. It was quite a show alright, and their outcome an inevitable one indeed given their masters.

Gone spelt the age of the great legendary sanins  for war had paved a glorious path in this new era by ushering in the unexpected arrival of three neo-sanins; each having been guided with great vehemence through out their individual journeys. This was the inexplicable truth, his truth for it be one where he knew acceptance was a must.

They despite being his team mates, were world's apart from him, strength wise and of coarse status; minor facts that mattered not whence he were under Danzo-sama's misguided tutelage. But now, they meant the absolute world to him and change, Sai sensed in the instance both his pinkette and their kyubi vessel displayed their master's work, was upon him in terms of catching up.

 

His breathing relaxed some more as both him and Sakura relinquished their embrace. Deep forested greens bore into midnight onyx's in appreciation of their friendship, even if it had been nothing short of a few months old. "I know what you're thinking okay?", She covered his lips and successfully blocked any kind or retorts he might have wanted to voice. "Don't go there. We're all a part of one team, team seven and we're all under Kakashi-sensei's and Yamato-taichou's guidance.....Sai?" Sakura cupped his paper-esque cheeks. "we're all equals, don't you forget that okay. Even Sasuke, despite his obvious bloodline".

She bore witness to tension as it drained itself  from his paler than usual tone. Words, they were always Sakura's strong suite. "Now-  before I go straighten out those two imbeciles, I need to borrow your beast scroll, a pair of shoes, and most importantly-"

Sai's face displayed his just apprehension as the requests came in one after the other. Truth was, Tsunade, more specifically Madara-Uchiha, had tasked him with Sakura's wellbeing until she was safe with in the walls of Konoha's medical centre. Unfortunately, and they, especially Godaime-sama should have known better for Sakura's fist was proven to be far mightier than any sword he'd ever known. And a fool he was not going to be by getting in her way when she was this riled up and just about ready tare some one's ass apart.

"GET ME A FUCKING PAIR OF SCISSORS FOR KAMI'S SAKE!"

Chapter 19: ..... Re-establishing bonds. Part.. 1...........

Notes:

Soooo still no smut, I know
༼;´༎ຶ ༎ຶ༽

But don't worry, I'm working my way up to some heavenly BL in the next. Some one had quite a few things to say about my style of writing in the previous chapter and it had me in limbo for quite a while for i hadn't a clue on how to better my writing after that.
( ･ั﹏･ั)

Although criticism can be both constructive and discouraging, I urge every one to remember that we're all different form each other, and as such, our way of undertaking certain tasks and hobbies differentiates as well, eg. The way I write. If it bothers you this much then by all means you're free to pass on this. And while I do encourage constructive criticism, please remember that we're not all professionals and mistakes are the learning blocks of novices such as my self. Arigatoooooo mina-san
( ˘ ³˘)♥ (๑˙❥˙๑)

....Re-establishing bonds. Part.1....

.....................HAIKU(19).....................

                         AND HERE
    
        YOU ARE LIVING DESPITE

                           IT ALL
                     
                                           -Rupi Kaur-
    
................... O0o0o0o0o0o..................

        The final valley, most times a beautiful Sanctuary signifying one's arrival in to the long since revered fire country. Others, a hardened battled field whose name and purpose had only been fastened by the two symbolical figures bordering said land. The statues of the long dead, now alive former founders, gates a narrow pathway. Heavily guarded by fire nation shinobies, it now stands as a glorified entrance into one of the strongest nations known to the Shinobie era.

Battle kissed some would say, battle singed most would argue, but battle singed never the less, especially now that two, one not so honorable, teens met each other in wild clashes of electricity and wind. Perfectly balancing each other's elemental abilities, they rose above the proud heads of Madara and Hashirama, whose faces were cemented mid battle formation. Their actual faces however, sported  looks of tranquility as both boys re-enacted a fight they themselves had not been innocent of in the their past.

Water cascaded endlessly and tuneless between both stone elders. Wind, grew to mimic the turbulent rushes of a hurricane, whistling a wild tune as Sasuke's monster struck the left side of naruto's. Both giants were heavily coated in their master's life's energy, one a palesscent purple samurai, the Susanoo. The other, an orange Monstrosity whom once decimated the leaf. The nine tails.

To their far right, on lookers paid witnesses to their stand off. A just battle most knew, and enough they did for none were brave or in this particular case, crazy enough to interfere. And the brave ones fittingly knew what the stakes were between these two dominant figures, especially their former founders and their senseis. Some stood, while the rest perched themselves atop designated spots; all eagerly awaiting the end of another elaborate, overly eccentric dick measuring contest.

Itachi, Neji, Orochimaru and his former students, Jugo, Karin and Suigetsu, stayed shaded, but their eyes were well in tuned to Sasuke's every move. And the same could very well be said for the others when it came to Naruto's sake; Hashirama, Tsunade and his father specifically.

Madara stood braced against a tree with arms folded. His eyes were closed for most parts but as one could expect, his senses followed their younger Uchiha counterpart's motions like the vigilant hawk he were. Pride, that sole factor was at stake here. Not only Sasuke's but the entire Uchiha clan's. Having that said though, a fraction of him, and quite a major part, lingered on his sleeping beauty.

They had travel using means of both his and Obito's lent rinnegans; her passed out figure safely nestled with in his arms as they moved between space and time with the aid of it's god like attributes. And so they'd delivered most of the allied nations as closely to their door steps as possibly possible.

All that remained after Kaguya's parting now, were the Hokages of the leaf, rookie nine, their senseis and some old but new allies....

"This must be difficult for you?" Orochimaru whispered. His foot steps took him over to Kakashi's slouched frame. Heavily hidden by out grown silvery bangs, said man's eyes, both birthed onyx and gifted sharingan devotedly followed his students movements. That fucking flinch, he swore inward. Orochimaru's golden serpentine gaze had noticed, and if he did, then most definitely his little laps had been witnessed by all, which unfortunately earned him said question.

"Not difficult per-say", lies "but unhinging, I suppose".

Yes lies Hatake knew, but he would rather not portray his helplessness out on the torn rings of his sleeves like some over sensitive mother; even if his heart slept on the verge of shattering as Naruto's monster secured one of its thickened tails around the Susanoo's neck.

"You're no better off than Itachi at this point". Kakashi broke his gaze, refocusing it onto the kneeling being beside him as he spoke. "Nor my self, but in your case it's even more harrowing. Isn't it?" Orochimaru never looked at him, not once. Then again how could the sannin, when his own attention lied else where?

"This is nothing more but a glorified pissing contest to them"

"And to you, Kakashi?" Minato flanked his left. Worries it seemed were in abundance today.

"To me, it's a FUCKING joke"

"And yet you're sitting here wishing for a savior, not for the sake of their fight but for the sake of their individual prides, as just as it might seem?" Yondime stated. But he knew he'd spoken enough, after all, and as predisposed as he might have been, him as a father wished for his own son's victory. Him as a former hokage on the other hand, well, one could very much afford to be imaginative at this juncture.

"It matters not who comes out the Victor", Hashirama spoke up whilst eyeing his former friend turned enemy turned friend. "What matters at this point is comprehension, respect and acceptance of each other's abilities, something we as elders hadn't the privilege of fully grasping. Well, not until our parting, regrettably"....

"Speak of your self Senju", Madara broke his silence in time to witness Sasuke's giant slicing an arm off of Naruto's nine tails. Loud cries from rookie nine and the Leaf's present Hokage penetrated the deafening clashes, and then another followed suit for Naruto returned the kindness just the same. Now dangling between perfectly sharpened rows of the nine tails fox's frightening canines, the sword wielding appendage of the youngest Uchiha.

Kakashi, Orochimaru, the blond's father and the ravenette's brother stood their grounds for the diminishing frames of Kurama and Susanoo revealed the bleeding, battered bodies of both boys; each with their right and left arms missing, respectively.
................................................

"TEMEEE!"

"NARUTO!" Sasuke returned with equal fervor as he took on his former team mate's quick successions of kicks, knowing well how each were versed in the art of tai-jutsu; a basic Shinobie must, learnt since their genin days, and skillfully mastered with the aid of their individual masters.

....................................................
 

Pale hands sporting ink-like polish clenched at the rich silky fabric of his pants. Sharpened canines exposed themselves just beneath the edge of thin lips. A sneer? No not quite but something along the lines of concern; Orochimaru's hackles began to visualize itself.

"Are you alright?" A hiss, came the reply, but Tobirama knew otherwise. He'd placed quite the observant eye on the great Snake summoner since his reanimation trick. And soon he had found him self ridiculously drawn to the fascinating creature in ways he couldn't quite comprehend; well it wasn't from the lack of trying though. Oh no no no, Tobirama Senju refused to dwell further on his strange attraction, labeling it just curiosity in the name of knowledge's sake somewhere in the hidden confines of his mind, other than what he truthfully suspected it to be.

"I'm-"

"Worried?"

"As we all are, Orochimaru", Nidaime supplied sullenly. He'd never been a placating being, and having been burdened with his brother's duties after his death decades ago, Tobirama found it most disturbing now of all times, his lack of offering proper heart felt reassurance. .... Casting his vision elsewhere he figuring he'd been staring at the beautiful creature for far too long, but his already contemplative facade was met with Madara's smirking face.

MOTHER FUCKER.

 

Uchiha knew him far too well than he would have cared to admit, perhaps just as well as Hashirama did. So needless to say, the old bastard's momentary amusement had every thing to do with his own silent predicament.

FUCK.

"What senju?".... The other teased. "I said nothing"... His mouth might not have, but the sly curving of his lips spoke other wise.

"Fuck you!"

"GENTLEMEN PLEASE, NOW'S NOT THE TIME FOR-!"

"SHHHH!" Tsunade's words were silenced.

"Ino wh-?"

"Do you feel that?" The younger blonde broke her sentence yet again.

"Feel what?" Ah but several persons aside from the young Yamanaka heiress's did, though the eldest Uchiha was the first to take action, as one could rightfully expect.

Hasty could not described the drastic change as he now stood ahead of the small crowd. His eyes at the busy as it combed over the distance before them, all in search of a head full of pink hair. Her succulent scent, that intoxicating mixture of melons and honey pulled to his soul as though they were colorful ribbons woven into one, and around his heart they took anchor, rooted, centered perhaps deep with in his core. And as such, he was first to sense her presence long before the others could.

Thus spelt his attachment, the emotions that defined and both ruled and captivated his clan. It was that potent; his for Sakura, even stronger.

"WHERE IS SHE?" Frustration heavy, his pinkette still managed to steer clear of him. But only for a short while.

"I'M RIGHT HERE!"..... High above their heads Sakura stood majestically, though the scorching afternoon sun did somewhat obscure their visions as she peered down at all from atop Sai's inked summoning; their means of transportation since the Hokage's make shift clinic took safe residence miles away from Naruto's and Sasuke's stand off.

She waited not for the papered bird to make it's descent, choosing to jump what ever little distance that slept between her and the ground, more specifically her and Madara for he awaited with arms held open just beneath them. And as promised she did, though much to his own chagrin, Sakura landed beside Tsunade instead; a soft knowing smile splayed her lips as forested greens regarded him slyly.

His pinkette loved playing games, that much he knew.

"Girlie!" Embracing her precious student closely to her bosom, Ino joined her buxom counterpart in a three parts mash up; both blondes heaving wary sighs as they lovingly, suffocatingly caved Sakura in. "Why are you here-?"

"YES-", Madara spoke up before leveling his most intimidating leer towards one nervous looking Sai; his hands having already retrieved his most precious one from amongst her master and friend, much to Sakura's utter dismay.
"Why are you here blossom?"

As one could imagine, she rolled those sinful eyes alright, but her coming here had everything to do with her two idiots whom from the looks of things were still going at it. "Hold your horses, Uchiha", they fought each other for dominance; him failing ridiculously with a smile on his face as he tried to inspect every little piece of her body, and her slapping his hands away. They made quite the comical pair though no one chose to verbalize this tiny little observation. "I- I have business here and no hospital bed is going to keep me grounded OKAY?"

Ah Sakura secured the victor in their little hand slapping contest, as expected.

"Sakura be kind, please. We're all just worried about you" Kakashi approached her slowly and as he spoke, she threw her self at him; her reasons for doing so mostly steemed from a need in putting an abrupt stop to Madara's incessant mothering.

Embraced they did quite tenderly, Kakashi and his most precious one. His earlier wording might have seemed a bit scolding, but his tone however couldn't have been farther from it, for there resided within the uneven timber of his always cool voice, as well as his movements, a sort of resignation Sakura couldn't put her fingers on. Not yet at least, but perhaps languid be the appropriate term; but it pulled at her heart in ways one couldn't begin to imagine.

Their embrace on the other hand, lasted far longer than a certain person would have liked, and as expected his displeasure doubled and then some as Sakamo's child lovingly kissed his blossom's temple; dragging his lips across matted rose like tresses in a seemingly taunting fashion. 

"Sensei", she whispered while cupping his covered cheeks. "I'm sorry I scared you, all of you. But it had to be done, plus I had no saying over my death"

" None of us had a choice, so to speak" . Itachi broke his silence, offering a bow in her presence to which she offered respectfully in return, which only shock the masses some more.

"Everything's going to be alright now. This much i know", She pressed her face against his chest while he carding semi gloved fingers though her pastel locks the same as he used to in the past; and their hug unending, much to a certain some one's utter vexation. "But-" Sakura beamed at the silver nin."It's time to get to work!".....

"OH NO NO NO, SAKURA YOU'RE NOT GONNA DO THIS!" Tsunade was on top, and soon The Uchiha joined in.

"Whether you appreciate it or not, we're not about to let you interfere in this. Not after everything you've been through little one"

" WRONG. A, I HAVE TO. B, ITS NOT YOUR CALL AND C, IT MUST BE DONE, PLUS-" Sakura's voice lowered exponentially in pitch now, her face almost matching it's crest fallen tone as her eyes found her boys off into the distance. "Their my family as well, I-i have to............... You coming sensei?"

"Huh?"

"Don't huh me Hatake!", She took him by his left ear, pinching the soft flesh between her fingers painfully.

"SHIT, SAKURA GOD-DAM-IT!"

"DON'T SAKURA ME. WHY DIDN'T YOU STOP THEM?"

"Well-?" Hatake threw a glance towards both Hashirama and of coarse Madara. Seems like no more needed to be said.

"I see" came the quieted reply even as she held her former sensei by his reddening ear. Her vision overtook Madara's smug stature and fire, he saw, burned in those jaded beauties; a threat he soon realized was on the verge of falling from her delicate tongue. How exciting indeed the prospect of witnessing this side of hers, a side the former tyrant had gotten first glimpse of during their entrapment.

"I'LL DEAL WITH YOU LATER- COMMON SAI!".... And off she dragged Hatake until they stood at the edge of the occupied cliff. Down bellow and far off in the distance nothing but unatural flashes were seen, to the untrained eyes that were, but to hers and the others, it was so much more than a wild collision of static and air.

Heaving a heavy sigh, the rest looked on in amazement at Sakura's disobedience not only towards her two senseis, but especially towards Madara himself; a man whom had single handedly decimated the Kages of their allied nations all at once.

Proudly, she stood before all, perfectly in lined with her team mates and still dressed in Naruto's shorts and Karin's tank top. The most revered team of the hidden leaf huh? At first sight one's thought would not have conceived as much, but based on their individual skills, and all knew of it this far, team Kakashi wasn't one to be trifled with in the least. " I'm so fucking done with their bullshit. LETS GO!"

"SAKURA BE CAREFUL! "both her master and best friend shouted in unison. "KAKASHI TAKE CARE OF HER WILL YOU?"

His reassurance came in the form of a thumbs up as all three of them vanished in the blink of an eye in grand Shinobie fashion. And a hint of worry flashed across Madara's as she flew over the edge; a just reaction towards her rash behavior yes, though this minute laps of his wasn't lost on Tobirama's part even as it disappeared as quickly as it occurred.

"I saw that"

"Fuck you!"

"Madara, Tobirama. Leave your pettiness in the past will you?" The exasperation was palpable in shodai-sama's voice.

His grand daughter on the other hand couldn't control these actions of hers and as such, she soon found her self rolling her tired eyes at both her Great uncle's and the Uchiha's childishness. Kami above, they were promising to be quite the handful already, and just think, barely a few days now since they'd been fully resurrected. "Sarutobi sensei-?"

"I can't help you with this Tsuna" he was ready on the go. "It's like dealing with you, Jiraiya and Orochimaru in the past, as fond as those memories were", the snake summoner reacted to his former Sensei's claim with an indignant hiss. "But I wish you luck young one" the third Hokage humbly, and quite cleverly backed away.

"Lord fourth?"

"Sorry, I don't think me being a mediator would work this time!".With an awkward scratch of the head, the yellow flash of the leave dismissed himself as well, and rightfully so. 

Tsunade wasn't liking this one bit. No not one bit.......

Chapter 20: ...... Re-establishing bonds. Pt. 2..

Notes:

Okay guys my sincerest sincerest apologies for the really really really long haitus. Life as you know It has been nothing but
SHITTTTTT(ノT＿T)ノ ＾┻━┻ lately.

Anyways, sorry no porno again uh- I mean smut, ¯\_༼ᴼل͜ᴼ༽_/¯... working on that and well, Bye for now. (-_-;)....

..... Restablishing bonds pt. 2........

.................. HAIKU(20).......................

    
            AS THICK AS BLOOD
              
                 PURE AS WATER
        
                    FRIENDSHIP

                                  -nefe28ostar-

.................. O0o0o0o0o0o...................

     Silence, it's quite an awful awakener to be honest. And not just your own, but the culmination of the ones beside you as well. And let's not forget awkward. That niggling feeling usually walks hand in hand with said silence, much like the converging tension that encumbered team seven in this very moment.

Both Naruto and Sasuke found themselves helplessly sprawled amidst the unceremonious splatters of their shed blood; with their more than fatal wounds in the slow process of being completely healed, compliments of their beloved blossom of-coarse. Mid battle, she descended upon them in the form of a whirlwind. Strong and frightening, Sakura's aura further lent static to the already charged atmosphere; her anger palpable and just, given the fact that both boys tethered dangerously on the line that bordered this life and the next.

Too tired to protest, too gripped by emotion's strong embrace to push their battered bodies further, both had readily resigned themselves to whatever fate there awaited; though the sharp pinching of pink, immaculate brows stirred some what of an ominous sensation within, and one not only felt by the two in question.

Strange, very and quite strange indeed went Sasuke's monologue. He'd spent what?, approximately three years and ten months fortifying his misguided beliefs on the disadvantages of  forming certain bonds. And now here he were, completely nullified of that same damning influence he had laboured his heart into forgetting. How pathetic of him, the always cold and distant uchiha. And with this thought, unknowingly, involuntary the corners of his mouth curved upwards into a traitorous smile.

It seemed his and Naruto's long overdued duel had finally righted his shrewd perspective, and as such, the kinks in his yet to be made plans for the future were slowly begining to iron themselves out one by one. Once, quite a very long time ago, she, Sakura, had been at the centre of a vision he had; but now, that vision revolved around another, and eclipsed no more his heart became.

"Now, don't go acting like that didn't just happen".

Blindsided again, it's what they did best, his team mates - former that is. They had always been able to bombard what ever wall he'd managed to construct around his swaying emotions, ever since the days of their childish youth.  "What didnt happen?"

"That smirk of yours teme!"

"Dumbass over here is right you know", Kakashi, fully ignorant of Naruto's pain induced grimace, patted them both easily on their backs. "You have a long way to go Sasuke but, it's good to finally have you back"

"Hopefully it's the right part, cause former Sasuke", Sai, after much careful consideration, decidedly joined the short reunion. "Was a tad bit of a dick head, and that's usually Naruto's job"....

Laughter rung loud and deafening for a while, but finally after it's recession, silence ensued once more for Sakura against her will power couldn't with hold her actions for much longer. All the defining marks of a warrior, that fierce status of a well desciplined medic-nin from earlier, were wiped completely clean as she was reduced to nothing but a weeping girl before the eyes of her loved ones. Her arms trembled and her lips quivered as she captured both boys; their embrace stifling, but never the less needed.

She sat there kneeling with their healing subsided for now, and them, Sasuke and Naruto, one half siting, the other half slouched as their bodies became wracked with too many emotions all at once.

It seemed the time for sheding tears was upon them. And thus they all, with the sad exception of Yamato whom still slept away his injuries in the infirmary, relented that brave facade they'd been burdened with since the beginning of it all. The war was over, finally and completely over to all god they sighed. The future, each pondered now about what it might entail for them, now that peace was upon the world.
.

.

.

.

.

.

.

"ITS ABOUT DAM TIME!", Tsunade's patience had been dancing on a thread all this while it seemed. "What took you guys so long, seriously Kakashi you're losing your touch!" With an awkward scratch to the back of the head, the silver nin shrugged at her statement with a smug eye crease.

"And you missy, i've had enough. No more walking about like you're well and proper, you hear!"

"Shishou!" Sakura half growled, half cried but her pleading got sliced in half by none other than you know whom.

"I suggest you listen to your master girl, least you find your self-"

"Excuse me? ".........

 

Madara involuntary held his tongue for a bit. His eyes scanned her body language and the unspoken threat written in that forested glare.

"Finish that sentence Uchiha, I dare you to".

Nothing, absolutely nothing but eye rolls and the indignant folding of arms, aside from a few not so subtle snickers, compliments of the Senju abominations; or more specifically Hashirama. Ah yes, Madara had no doubts as to how amusing they thought his sudden docile nature to be. But the thing is, he him self much less them, couldn't quite comprehend the unexpected lure that was Haruno Sakura. Not yet atleast.

"Thought so... Now common, any one?", Her tone shifted with in seconds, and as such her attitude as well. "IM SOOOO FREAKING HUNGRY!"

"Alright alright. I hear ya", Tsunade held her close while she spoke. "As for you too assholes!" Beautiful honey coloured orbs shifted dangerously. Her smile despite it's stunning sweetness spoke nothing absolutely good for both of their sakes. "Welcome home Sasuke. I know the road from here on out won't be smooth, for all of the Uchiha clan, but I hope you'll only endeavor to do the best you could and be the best you could for the village's sake. Trust me when I say it'll make my life a whole lot better"...

With their heads reverently bowed in respect, all four Uchiha men, Sasuke, Itachi, Obito and of coarse the head of the proud clan, Madara, agreed to the current Hokage's condition whole heartily..... for now.

"AND YOU!", Oh boy, Naruto started to sweat profusely from two spoken words. Cowardly described his overall expression with his head now peaking out from behind his father and lord third as Tsunade travelled a straight and ominous path towards him.

"Baba- ba-ba- baa-chan you-you're scaring me- dad!!!"

"Uh- I think you better listen to what Tsunade-sama has to say son". Both of them with out haste, cleared the way the closer she got to the mumbling teen.

"DAD- O-OLD MAN-!!!"... Silenced with an abrupt kiss to the forehead, Naruto's knees almost gave out had it not been for his manly pride, or what ever little ramained of it up until this point. Minutes ticked on by in painful silence but his trembling eventually subsided.

Following Tsunade's unforseen move, fresh tears Naruto felt more than saw, began it's descent down closed honey eyes, and inturn, his own as they held onto each other; both being bombarded with overwhelming memories of another whom meant the absolute world to them.

"Where ever he is, I'm sure he'll be proud of the man you've become. He'll be proud of this team and their accomplishments", her arms outstretched for one last time and in them, Sakura ran. "You too Sakura. Jiraiya did love you both you know  He did so", she cupped one whiskered cheek, "for mine and your parents sake"

"Baa-chan-"

"And now", Minato startled them. His absence form his boy's life whence the day of his birth, had been a weight he'd carried with him all through out death, but never more, now that life with all of its unexpectedness had given them another chance, as rare as it were. " Its my turn to do the rest, for his and your mother's sake"...

"Da-dad?"

"My boy. You've grown so much. You've been so brave and faced so many awful things because our selfishness" Lord fourth embraced his son. Their uncanny smiles, their sorrows and joys mimicked each other's, further strengthening that bond that had been severed so many years ago.

One one side, the Uzumakis and Senjus, on the other stood the Uchihas, Orochimaru and his three students, Karin, Jugo, and of-coarse Suigetsu of the Mist. And as Tsunade continued her mothering, the other saninn on the pass astonished all as he too mimicked the tender behaviours of his once olden friend.

"As much as it irks my conscience with agreeing to your, uh-earlier actions", Pale hands, out stretched at the ready, gestured towards it's most precious one. And staggered their on lookers became as Sasuke, that precious one calmly adhered to the unspoken request. "I for one am much as ease now that your little contest is over. Haruno Sakura, you have a Saninn's utmost respect".. he bowed and so did the others, his students.

Contraire to popular beliefs, the young Uchiha and Orochimaru's relationship had never towed the general populous's consensus. They had met under an agreement and quite an agreement it were. One too blinded by his own dream of revenge and the other whose humanity had been veiled by an obsession that transended madness.

Two poisonous peas in a different pod they were, but through out the past three years and change, their relationship had grown into something far more than respect or reverence. For Orochimaru, the evidence of his student's loyalty reached its peak momentum on the day he was murdered, by said youth of-coarse. And like always, the world had failed them both in fully comprehending the reasons behind Sasuke's actions, or the Saninn's sudden defeat.

Perhaps Itachi aside from Konoha's present nins, was most stupefied by his brother's uncharacteristic behavior towards a man that had lured him under the false premises of revenge and power. Then again, aside from team seven, more specifically the original members of, Orochimaru, as much as it pained his knowledge, knew of the being Sasuke had grown into through and through. And as such, what ever behavioral pattern's his brother mimicked from here on out, were all results of the years he'd spent under the Snake summoner's questionable tutelage.

Quite a heavy truth Itachi needed to accept in a world now filled with his little brother, and one whom stood proudly whilst lock in the tender embrace of one of the world's former antagonists; well that would be calling the pot all kinds of names now wouldn't it since he himself had been one of such?.... Still, Itachi's ire had been stroked the wrong way, and it continued to as paper white arms held in place his most precious thing.

He sighed, quietly at that before dragging his eyes away from them both. Why worry about Orochimaru's sudden emotional bond with Sasuke when his own was in dire need of some drastic repairs? After all, as memories served, who was it again that almost brought an end to an entire clan?(-_-;)...

 

"SO dinner?" He broke away from his thoughtful drag. "Who's up for hunting?".....

Chapter 21: ............. Short reunion...........

Notes:

I withheld the smut yet again. I need to learn how to 'NOT' be such a cuckhold.
_༼ ಥ ‿ ಥ ༽_.........

...........Short reunion ..................

.......................(HAIKU 21)..................

                 OUT OF THE DARK

                INTO A DARK PATH

               I MUST NOW ENTER:

          SHINE ON ME FROM AFAR      

MOON OF THE MOUNTAIN FRINGE
   
                                       -Izumi Shikibu-

..................... O0O0O0O0....................

    A warm evening's fire howl's it's existence into the hour. Its flames beautifully bright even as it dances to the wind's mournful tune. Around it's burning embers they huddled, some in groups, some alone, but conversations were ever flowing as the sky slowly ebbed into a dark afterglow.

The mood, mello; their tones, gleeful.

They spoke of things long past, events not forgotton but long since left unspoken. Father and son blessed the growing night with their inhumane smiles as two brothers sought to mend the holes in their tarnished familial bond. Olden friends remained at a safe distance but still managed to keep that code of cordiality amongst them selves, while new ones strived to form a deeper connection despite their new allies previous malefactors.

Over all, the atmosphere rung joy, content on a much deeper level than each had previously known.

Green eyes made aglow from yellowed flames followed each. Her line of vision swayed from one man to the other as her lips froze upon a tender curve. Tranquility, peace of an unknown sort washed over her poorly clad state in her seated position. Sakura's world days ago had been reduced to nothing but blood shed and an insurmountable loss of  lives, but now, after war had ceased its erie song, the world had been drenched in a new state of restfulness.

To her far left sat her former sensei, her far right Madara. But to her immediate left and right sat Naruto and Sai while Sasuke conversed with his brother and Kakashi's former team mate, Obito. Now, fingers, slender with partly chipped nails raked a shallow path through short, blonde, unkept hair.  "Baka, you need a haircut"

"Speak for your self" the fox blonde responded tiredly with his head now gracing her lap. "There's such a thing as too much hair you know?" A slight mischvious smirk followed before a barely audible yelp.

Naruto's sudden wince shouldn't have been all that surprising, given the fact that he was seated between two  team-mates whom gave as much as they received. 

"No need to rub it in Dick head", Sia finally drew his eyes away from his sketch book, albeit a bit on the nervous side. "I've been trying to hide this", the glow of a large silvery scissors graced their eyes for a few stolen seconds, "from you know whom"

"Wait, Sai you've been carrying that all afternoon with you?"

"Like fuck I was, what was I suppose to do with it huh?" Yes, he was still very much nervous for he could feel the full weight of Madara's gaze piercing into his skull from behind.

"He looks like he's about to shit himself, common Sakura put him out of his misery already"...

"Fuck you dick head But-"

"Excuse you, I fuck nothing with out a soul, paper face"

"Why you-"

" Okay, that's enough you two" And as expected Sakura was caught in the middle of their little squabble. Ever since Sai's contractual obligation towards the foundation broke, it seemed his tongue knew no limits. One would think his and Naruto's spat was almost ritual by now. "I don't care whose fucking whom at this point, just give me the dam Scissors will you sai" And yes, her tone matched theirs in that quieted hush hush fashion.

" Eh, but Sakura-chan, emo freak might have a point, I mean it's well what if-"

"Oh for fuck's sake. Its just hair guys. What harm could it possibly do huh?" Now, following that line of thought a not so fond image flashed across their minds perfectly in sync. It seemed their memories involuntarily provided evidence and then some, in aid of Sakura's argument.

"HEY THAT DOESN'T COUNT"

"IT DOES?" The former foundation operative argued against the blonde, and yes their volumes increased as well.

"DOES NOT!"

"DOES TOO!"

"WOULD YOU TWO CUT THAT SHIT OUT- DAM IT. YES IT DOES NARUTO CAUSE I WAS ALMOST STRANGLED TO DEATH BY THAT HAIRY BITCH!" Ah yes, fond indeed were the gruesome facts of a certain mission taken with Yamato-taichou while Kakashi was out of order. And thus their hackles were raised, if Naruto's not so subtle shivers were anything substantial to go by.

Silence, nothing but silence and dead questioning stares as their own eyes travelled around the small group. But horrendously, theirs connected with Madara's strong, suspecious gaze before all three teenagers burst out into loud obnoxious laughter, partly due to their own state of nervousness.

Their intents weren't meant to aggravate the now glowering being, but some how it did, and even more so for Naruto thought it a wise idea to smother his face into Sakura's stomach; a means of stifling his outburst least the big bad Uchiha ripped him a new asshole.

Unfortunately his actions garnered the opposite effect.

"I suggest you watch your self carefully from now on, boy"

"Uh-uchiha-san?"  Panicked and hell's ass embarrassed on the surface while idle fingers secretly slid Sai's scissors back into place.

"Its Uchiha-sama to you- LORD FOURTH?"

"What can I do you for Uchiha-sama?" Minato easily blamed his slightly sweaty forehead on the circling heat.

"I suggest you educate your son on the ways of our world. He's been long with out proper guidance."

A grimace and then a quaint little smile. Both father/son duo's reaction rested on the awkward side of things this evening. "I have every intention of, not to worry", Minato complied easily despite his son's displeasure. However Sakura wasn't having any of it. Her team, as one could surmise, was equalled to her family and as such, they were treated with out bounds. Ever since Sasuke's defection her bond with Naruto and Kakashi grew to new heights for they suffered both together and silently apart through out the years.

Being this close to one she labeled her brother, was just one of life's pleasant little pleasures, and no one, not even the big bad wolf himself was about to change that for her. "You sure have some ne-"

"Excuse-"

"Huh?"

Orochimaru's timely interjection thankfully gave stop to the pinkette's rebuttal. Her brows creased at him for just a second before twin paper-esque hands with drew from within a courier scroll, something bearing resemblance to a pair of black female trackers, and one she had tucked away in the far corners of her closet.

"This is-" her suspicion ensued further with a raised brow.

"Please, do not jump to conclusions my dear", he spoke along a line of a quietness, though wretched; and for a moment Sakura wondered about how devastating Orochimaru must have been as a youth, and still is as a man whom carried that lilt of wickedness with in his gender neutral tone.

"Tsunade had me run some errands for her while you were resting-"

" Oi, doesn't he mean us?" Suigetsu almost choked on his tongue from the elbow he felt digging into his stomach; compliments of Karin obviously. A glare, then followed by a mumbled hiss before the sanine continued his explanative with an uncharacteristic eye roll.

"This was sent by your parents"

"Ka-san and oto-san?" She retrieved the given items with a soft upwards curve of the lips.

"Indeed my dear, The Hokage wishes for all of your returns looking well rested and dressed. It'll please your loved ones immensely, hense the short delay". Orochimaru said no more on the subject, and easily accepted her gratitude with his smile; even though his rested more on the creepier side of things.

.
.

"That was nice of him, no wonder dad and I got new stuff"

"Seriously?" Sai again, "Some one came up and handed you clothes with your exact measurements and you didn't even-"

"OH FOR THE LOVE OF GHADD-"

" SHHHHHHHH!!!!!-" Naruto shushed them both as he hastily got to his feet. Around him, the others as well we're in full alert as the incoming sounds of shrubs and twigs rapidly snapping under the pressure of feet dangerously filtered in. 

"Maybe their Anbu's sent by Tsunade-sama since she chose to stay at the infermary?", Kiba whispered.

"Don't be a jackass Kiba, their trained to not make a sound" Shikamaru chided beneath his breath; his eyes fully focused, his hands at the ready.
.
.

.
.

SNAP, CRUNCH, SNAP, CRUNCH!!!!
The unhinging rhythm continued it's upclimbed until three small figures, sweaty and panting emerged from within the surrounding foliage. Their faces littered with small bruises, their feet still moving while streams of tears flowed from watery eyes.

"NARUTO NII-CHAN!!!!!!!"  Jovial but still laced with a hint of sadness, their young voices rung through.

"KONOHAMARU, MOEGI, UDON?" Naruto fell to feet as all three genins launched them selves at him at full force. Their voices were on top as they sulked like babies onto his clothes.

"Onii-chan", we didn't believe it when the water man said you were close by!" Moegi confessed as he slowly got to his feet with them still clinging.

"I miss you guys too", they were embraced in a massive bear hug while he spun them around; laughter and tears mixed with their untimely reunion.

"OI BRAT, I THOUGHT I TOLD YOU WHAT MY NAME WAS?"

"There there Sui, their just kids, no need to get salty" Orochimaru placated him somewhat for that too felt like another insult to him.

" Che , what ever. I'm never doing shit for you guys ever again"
.
.

.

The rest of the camp watched as the genins cried their hearts out while they clung to Naruto. In the back Lord third stood fully taken back by the sight of his grand son's growth through out the years in which he had been gone.

His heart leapt with pride, sadness and elation as he witnessed the bond the boy shared with the blonde whom seemed to have become a figure of immense reverence to him. He smiled; Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled as the proud grandfather he were for the gods had been good to him even after death. He couldn't wait to see the boy's expression upon his reveal; which it seemed would have to wait some more since he was too busy being carried by Naruto as though he were six year old again. "Ahh, lord fourth, your son has spoiled my grandson"

"I can see that, Sarutobi-sama.  But I think it's kinda sweet. They seem close and I'm happy knowing that the younger ones are looking up to him in such a way"

Sarutobi sighed, albeit a bit on the tired side of things. "Don't get your hopes up as yet Minato. Naruto has undoubtedly inherited Kushina's exuberance and Jiraiya's - well everything"...

Minato laughed though he paled a little on the inside of the disaster he had to deal with for a sensei. Despite Jiraiya being a father figure to him, the mere fact that his ways had all rubbed off onto his adopted grandson was against every thing his wife hoped for. "Kushina?"... His vision encompassed the heavens above.  "Gomen, but some one had to guide him while we were gone".....(-_-;)

.

.

.

"SAKURA- ANE!!!" and yes, they launched them selves towards her as well, however, their efforts were drastically hindered in quite the dramatic fashion by Madara's empowering frame.

"I suggest you not tackle my WIFE in such a manner". And as expected, they retreated in haste despite the lame ass smile Sakura gave as an apology. Good God, this man was going to be the death of her, she knew it. What the fuck was Kaguya thinking?. Her eyes screamed murder while her blush covered neck sang of extreme, awkward embarrassment. With out thinking, she took him by the hand, though much to his own pleasure.

"Woman?"

"Don't woman me. Common, we have to talk and I need to find a nice quite water hole. Would you prefer I ask Naruto or Sasuke to watch my back as I bathe- or maybe I could see what Kakashi sensei is doing?"

Like fuck, spoke his inner monologue, but he kept his tongue still despite the ever growing furrow in his brows. "Lead the way then" . Queue outer clam, inner fury.

"Mind you, you're only invited because we have to talk", her fingers, however delicate they seemed, tightened around his wrist to a point of almost crushing. Painful, yes, but Madara found himself much too entertained with the fact that his future mate was capable of crushing his bones to powder. "Since you're not returning to the Leaf for a full month, we need to get some things clear and out of the way. Plus this fucking hair is begining to grind my gears!"

"I hope you're not thinking what I think you're thinking blossom cause if you are-"

"Oh get over it. Its just hair!"

" We'll see about that won't we", he warned, a bit salty at that too.

"FOR FUCK SAKE- UGHHHHH!" And off they went. Both faces set in a scowl as they disappeared behind a veil of branches, leaving most yet again aww struct by both of their attitudes towards each other; especially so since Madara and Sakura were prideful beings whose attitudes knew not when to bow. Sakura's friends knew this of her, like wise the Uchiha's former friend knew as much of him as well.
.

.

.

. 

"I leave you all as well", Orochimaru whispered to his small group as he too sought out one of the many lakes littered around the fire border.

"Need company sensei?"

"I'm good Karin.... PLEASE" He spoke louder, eyes widening while retreating.  "KEEP SUI IN LINE FOR ME. I CAN'T HAVE  HIM RUINING MY IMAGE WITH THAT UNCULTURED ATTITUDE OF HIS"...

" HAI-SENSEI........ You hear him Sui?"

" Fuck you!"

" Oh honey you wish, don't-chya?"

"Yeah" a wicked twist of the lips was too little of a warning for Karin as the rest of his insult followed suite. "I guess we'll both keep wishing. Isn't that right Sasuke?... Karin wants you to- OUCHHHH, FUCK THAT HURTS. RIN?"

" Karin, Suigetsu, behave!".... Sasuke wasn't having any of it either.

(;;;・_・).  "HAI"   (ー_ー゛)

TO BE CONTINUED....
.
.
.

.

.
A RATHER SHORT MOMENT AFTER OROCHIMARU'S RETREAT-

"Tobiram, where are you off to?"  (◍•ᴗ•◍)

"Sight seeing"....

"During the night, in a forest, all by your self?".  ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)

TOBIRAMA- "I suggest you mind your own business nii-"  ( º _ º )

HASHIRAMA - ...."Am I a Joke to you brother?".  (☯෴☯)

Chapter 22: ....... Odd Stirrings........

Notes:

And another one ԅ( ͒ ͒ )ᕤ... Enjoy . Nefe28ostar ❤️

.............. Odd stirrings..................

...................... HAIKU(22)...................

                      HELL IS EMPTY

                AND ALL THE DEVILS

                         ARE HERE
           
                        -William Shakespeare-

...................o0o0o0o0o0o0.................

            
Almost past it's fullness, the heavens displayed it's mercury moon. Dotted with tiny specks of neon glimmer, stars shone proudly obove their heads despite the night's building darkness. Their destination, be it a welcomed accident, provided them with much privacy tonight as tongues finally relented their silence.
.
.
.

.

Followed Madara did behind his petite beauty for she was quite the distracting creature. Her silence not so much heavy, but companionable as she ushered them both towards an unknown destination guided by the sounds of cascading water. Branches after branches he slid between them, with eyes firmly plastered to the sensual dance of her youth; that seemingly taunting sway of exposed hips.

Bottom lip pressed between rows of ivory teeth, his skin snagged lightly against his canines and the pain, though slight, registered only after his tongue wore a coat of copper and salt.
Blood, quite a dark testimony of one's desires, the devil acknowledged. And with that, he hissed beneath his breath which earned him a low glance from his walking obsession..

"You okay back there?" Her tone strong, level and as sure as the gaze she threw his way.

"I am alright, no worries young one"

"Good, we're almost there"  Part she did the last barrier which stood between them and their water hole.

"You seem to know your way, have you used this spot before?" Curiosity struck.

"No, I spotted it from earlier today during my short travel with Sai- ahhh!" pale hands did a temperature check before forested eyes made sensual by natural light, regarded her companion whom now towered above her small form. Press she did, albeit it hesitantly against his chest until her fingers curled into a fist; a silent reminder of Madara's imposing presence. "That's as close as you get. Now, should I ask you to turn around or are you going to disappoint my expectations?" wretched lips curled at him before his compliance stepped in. "Thank you"

Soft sounds of fabric being hung atop low lying branches filtered into his senses until his ears, his mind and his body felt Sakura's existence waned a little. Consequently, Madara's curiosity once again kicked in, leading his actions with it as he turned to confirm her presence; despite his partner's obvious nakedness. But what he saw further strummed his resolve as though he were a guqin, and his lust it's melody.

God, she was dangerous. So much so that his sharingan activated in a fit of jealousy; it's purpose purely to inspect their surroundings least some unfortunate voyeuristic soul wondered into his death. Like fiery blood, hot and burning, his eyes resettled onto Sakura whom stood half covered by the gentle sway of water. Back and ass partly exposed as with the curve of her spine which, only further added fuel to his dilemma in ways no man should have to experience.

COUGH!

"You said you wanted to talk?"

"I did, didn't I?" she kept her back to him for a short while but then decided against it. "Before we do, there's something I need you to do for me" slowly Sakura moved back towards his now kneeling form; behind her, a blanket of pink luxurious locks glided like a serpent atop a liquidie bed.

Madara lowered himself some more until he sat seiza position along side the river's bank; his zori long forgotten and rested with his hoari nearby. "Go on"

"You might not like my favour Uchiha"

"you haven't voiced it as yet Sakura".

"Fine, it's not that I'm asking for permission but, I am a person, my own individual-"  No arrogance trailed her words but The Uchiha knew just where this conversation was heading.

"Give it"

"Uh- what?"

"You heard me princess, now common. Stop being coy and just give it. If you want it trimmed so badly I might as well do the deed my self"

Well so much for being unpredictable and descret, Sakura chided herself. "Am I that transparent?"

Her question earned a smile from her companion. Not a very wide one but subtly did held it's appeal when used appropriately, and boy, was he doing it justice tonight.

"Not predictable but I surmised as much from the fox brat and that monotone creature you call Sai, is it? Now turn around and I'll deal with it for you" and as told the pinkette complied while still being able to keep her modesty by not exposing too much to the wolf she was bound to.

"A woman's hair some would say, in my days, were a gift from kami himself, and as such should not be tampered with unless her husband gives his consent" He couldn't see her face but Madara knew she wore a scowl on her forehead. She was after all, a woman of the times. "But your's sweetheart is indeed a literal gift from a god herself. Are you sure you want to do this - hmmmm?"

" Just shut up and cut it already. Its just hair isn't it? Its not like I'm asking you to shave my head am I?" Harsh words spoken through a humble tone.

" Point taken"... He began to cut clumps of it off with the aid of Sai's scissors even though he quite liked seeing her with goddess like attributes. But sensibility rationalized the hindrances she might have to endure by keeping these beautiful  strands.

Silenced passed in and around them for a short while and all that were heard were the sharp sounds of blades slicing through pink luscious locks, water as it tumbled down a small rocky alcove and mother nature herself; alive with nocturnal creatures. Breaths were even, tranquil but their hearts mirrored a catastrophy until some one decided to impregnate the stillness.

"Tell me Uchiha, should I expect this kind of uh- i don't wanna say old fashion", Sakura's brain came up with nil in terms of synonyms. "But I guess it's fitting-"

"Go on"

"Old fashion rules -  once we're hitched?"

"I beg your pardon?" Scissors and hands paused their rhythm not from Sakura's wording but the meaning being her words.

"You heard me" And yes she knew her self well enough to know that she was blushing in all of her nakedness. Fortunately more than half of her body was submerged beneath water, least a man as him with such keen eyes discovered her embarrassment.

Thank God for small graces indeed.
"Kaguya made it clear that a union between us, more specifically the Hokage's student and an Uchiha is a must. Well she didn't say which Uchiha of coarse but it didn't take a genius to figure that out"

" Not quite the reason I expected, I must admit" Madara sighed questionably, before finally sweeping the last strands of hair with the others he'd trimmed earlier. "There, this should be acceptable enough for you. Its still very much lengthy but not so much as to become a hindrance in your every day life"

" Who's longer mine yours or lord First?" Their gazes finally met as with their eyes. A soft smile splayed each mouths.

"Mine and Hasirama's precedes yours, though not by much. A few inches perhaps"

" Wonderful. Shoulder length would have been better but the I think I would have unintentionally insulted our saviour. After all, it's like you said isn't it. My hair is a gift indeed"

He watched as she dipped her entire body beneath watery calm surface. The last of her existence, a tiny patch of pink disappeared into the darkness for just a few seconds until she rose, gasping lightly as their eyes connected once more; glossy green met mismatched wonders. "So I take it, your compliance rests on Kaguya's shoulders?" Madara couldn't hide that tiny faction of disappointment from entering his tone.

"Perhaps"

"Perhaps?"

"Yes perhaps. I'm still a hopeless romantic at heart Uchiha, even after this war and knowing full well that should I agree to your proposal, the leaf will undoubtedly regain new and old allies.  I've always thought I'd fall in love and then get married, but politically i cant afford to be blinded by such childish notions any more "

" You mean your so called love for Sasuke?".....She hissed at him, but they were both stubborn beings weren't they? He was curious and rightly so.

"Yes, but that was then, and this is now. Sasuke- well, his eyes are set on another, and besides, my heart was wounded the day he pointed a blade at my chest"

"I am hardly the person to judge his character when mine is as colourful as death. But something tells me he wouldn't have gone through with it"

"Regardless" Sakura argued though a bit sullenly.  "He did and I am glad. You can say a veil had been lifted by his actions, even if it was just my heart he almost ripped in two for the second time- can I ask you a something?" With both brows firmly creased, Madara gave her the go.

"Why me- i mean Why Sakura Haruno?" Her question wasn't a part of his expectations, well not so soon you could say, but never the less, the answer wasn't all that difficult to find where as it proved more difficult to admit and say. Madara had wasted many efforts in rationalizing his sudden attraction towards Sakura from the inception, but the truth had always been there, clean and as clear as a rainless sky. He had fallen in love at first sight. Whether this sensation was his own or a part of Kaguya's will, he hadn't a clue, but love he did like a fool this tiny shimmering woman.

"I would think one so grasped by romanticism would recognize when she's being wooed by a man". Great, not the whole truth but at the same time not a lie. She was smart and the in - betweens he knew she understood. However, Sakura's mind had long forgotten her naivety, therefore the meaning, as simple as the Uchiha  proclaimed it to be, had breached her suspicious nature; and not the good kind either.

"Underneath the Underneath, Kakashi thought me that. A person is forever shrouded in layers and even their intentions have intentions of their own"...... Astonished, but Madara shouldn't have been all that surprised at Sakura's way of thinking. She was a Shinobie by nature and as a result was thought to see beyond a person's intent, like she said, between the in betweens"

" Kakashi sounds like an intelligent man"

"He is, that is why he is next in line for the Hokage's title"

" Yes, that he is, you speak quite highly of him though. I wonder, is this pure admiration or something else on your part?" He couldn't help it, especially seeing how close knitted they were. Their realationship brought to mind memories of another he had the pleasure of witnessing first hand. A master whom cared too much for his student.

Their secret surpassed it's limits and had bore them a child in the years long long past. The situation following their untimely deaths however, sadly resulted in an orphan who was shrouded in mystery and was hidden because of lies and societal unacceptance. Eventually that child went on to becoming one of Leaf's beloved legend whom passed on unknowing of his true origins, as bitter as it were. But reality and fate, would soon serve to be the unraveling factors that unhinges the truth hidden in the Leaf by becoming the logic that guides the current Hokage's compliance with the Uchiha's.

Love, it seemed to make the world go mad.

Barely giving her time to respond to his barely accusation, Madara finally relented the truth, his truth.
"I think I've fallen in love with you, Sakura-"

"It can't be that simple", Sakura questioned with skepticism.

"It is, why - i haven't the faintest clue, but I did and for the right cause. Perhaps it's a part of Kaguya's will, since her son was involved with corrupting our world. But-", He went on with out pause in a covered tone of sincerety and slight doubt, as if he himself was still trying to comprehend the changes brought upon them all. "I saw a future i never thought possible for my self in you and with you"

Minutes slept in wonder before either spoke. "A long lost dream", Sakura whispered to herself as she slowly emerged much to her partner's surprise, completely naked and unabashed; her modesty not at all forgotten but wiped clean by the level of honesty Madara had just displayed. Bare feet, wet and delicate took her towards a path that was filled with only him; and as she walked, he too did the very same, though his came in the form of retreated steps before snagging his back against a tree. The green in her eyes only sought to swallow him whole and became quite the distraction inspite of her nudity.

Madara held his breadth for a panicked second, caved in by a tree and completely caught unawares by Sakura's sudden brash move. He became quite the dumbfounded fool for here she stood beautifully naked and dripping. Her skin dotted with watery beads shone even in the darkness with her sex exposed for him to see. And all his mind could conjure in that moment was an image, a thought, a wish of wanting to take her then and there, against a tree, against the ground amongst the sleeping greenery and beneath the cluster of stars.

FUCK!

His breadth caught again at the base of his through even as she pressed one soft palm against his chest; eyes unsure but mind firmly set on completing what ever it was she had planned. "Blossom?"

 

"Do I make you nervous?" Sakura's gaze finally caught his, head on and unyielding, yet tender in some way.

"Nervous would be fitting"

 

"Good, you should be. I might be innocent, but I am far from being naive Uchiha. Your honesty, even if it sounded some what incredulous even in your own ears, is appreciated. And more than you could know"

"You seem taken back by it for a moment though, why?" He took hold of the hand that rested against his chest while his eyes fought against his will in which direction they should and shouldn't be looking. But for the time being Sakura was content enough with the little they'd shared. Well honestly, her prideful mind wouldn't allow her to praise this arrogant being for the second time tonight, even if he was struggling against his base desires at the moment.

 

"I seem to remember a certain some one asserting his dominance some time ago while we were trapped inside his head space. Tell me", a sly curve dipped in wickedness crept upon her lips. "What happened to that willful beast?"

"Tsk!", Tension rose between them as the pain around her wrist intensified. "I was being Madara back then, now I am simply a human being whom wishes not to impose his masculinity onto his future bride whom might I reminde is somewhere around the tender age of sixteen"... Dam this woman.

" Seventeen, and I'll be eighteen next year although I didn't see my age stopping my country from tossing me and my friends head first into war" Sakura's intentions were only meant to tease prior but she couldn't stop that hint of anger from creeping in. Well, both of them couldn't at this point, especially now since Madara's patience hung on a thinly woven piece of silk.

"What is it you want of me woman?" Fine, straight forwardness for a straight forward being. But his answer didn't come in the form of words. No not at all. Faster that his sharingan worked, his princess moved. Uncovered body rested against his covered own in a haste with twin hands firmly planted on his chest, and lips, delicate cherry coloured deaths pressed onto his very own. And thus he knew hell was empty, and the devil was before him. 

 

He stood still. Not knowing how to act took a back seat where as not wanting to give into her actions least he pushed too far, took the front. Yet the greatest Uchiha whom ever lived found himself completely bowing to his base desires like an ordinary being whom yield to emotions rather than will power. So inevitably, he pushed back, hard and wanting as if that thinly woven silk had snapped. Lips long parted as his tongue sought hers, Madara's hands came around Sakura's nakedness and rested under her ass before hoisting her.

Their positions changed in a flash with her now siting on his hips as he did what he wanted. Firstly by seeking leverage against the very tree that caved him in. She was hot, inside and out, and her tongue spoke nothing of childish youth but everything of a budding woman, everything he wanted to hear, to learn from a willful lover. This kiss, whether it rested on lust's side or something else, Madara dare not delude himself into hoping, proved Sakura's attraction towards him. Mouths lied, minds lied to their master's but actions, unchecked and completely guided by desires, stripped away those lies, her lies to be precise.

"Mmmm- Madara?" She groaned from the sensation of lips and tongue against her neck. "I just wanted a -ah!" Legs wrapped tighter around his moving hips for the devil bit down, "kiss?"

"You started it sweet heart" Madara rubbed his sex against hers and found even more delight in the way she shivered under him. "Isn't this what you wanted, the 'ME' from before?" And their tongues met again, wet, sinful as they slid and entertwined with each other's. Sakura could feel the building slikness gathering into a heat between her legs as with the fullness of Madara's arousal for it too pressed against her passage even though it stood fully clothed; and she could tell, the situation was clearly becoming.

Neither wanted  to stop in-spite of this knowledge, neither wanted to relent their mouths, their hands but relent they did for distant voices began to drift with the wind as with the soft crunching of dead forested debris.

Slowly Madara lowered them to the ground for his legs he knew trembled, not from Sakura's almost none existent weight but from his own lust; a small detail he wished not share as yet for she had him completely wrapped around her fingers. Sakura couldn't begin to imagine just how much he felt for her, as incomprehensive and inconceivable the notion remained, for him. Such powers, the unintentional lure that traps an Uchiha man even with out the trapper's knowledge of doing so spelt danger and thus, Madara sought to cover what ever fraction he could of the pinkette's effect on him, for the time being.

"Common!" He whispered into her left ear before planting a chaste kiss behind it. We have company blossom"

" I-i know. Just let me catch my breath a little" she was helped to her feet and watched in silence while she wore her clothes one piece at a time.

"They should be here any minute now"

"I know", Ino's particular aura wasn't all that difficult to pin point since she wasn't trying that hard to keep it a secret, and the same could be said for lord first whom the pinkette suspected trailed the girl because of something else other than his need to care for the younger generations, or what ever the fuck he'd told his grand daughter hours prior her departure.
" Oh I guess since we're trying to be honest with each other, I should come clean about something now and not wait"

Madara craned his head in a 'carry on' gesture. Unfortunately, all the high he had been feeling since their little make out session was about to vanish into thin air.

"Kakashi sensei and I-?" Sakura walked past him fully dressed in a burgundy female trackers with white tees underneath. Her hair still wet and matted against her forehead a little, while most trailed her back and ended a few inches shy the dimples that lined the base of her spine.

 

"Well?" Patience ran thin as with his unease.

"We - uh" INSERT NERVOUS COUGH. " We were together for a short while"

"Together?"

 

"Hai, together"

 

"Together as in-?" No that wasn't nervousness in his voice, oh hell no.

"As in we- uh- 'DATED' each other some time ago" (◕ᴗ◕✿)

 

             DEAD SILENCE ENSUES
  
       AFTER A CERTAIN SOME ONE
             
                   COMES TO MIND

      KAKASHI DIDN'T KNOW IT YET
        
            BUT HE WAS TOWING
            
              A VERY FINE LINE  (￣ヘ￣X;)

Chapter 23: ............Unlikely Pair...........

Notes:

Hello guys. I really took my time on this one, sorry for the long hiatus cause I'm on vaca with my husband(͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)..... Issa BL chapter. Have fun with the most UNLIKLIEST PAIR.
ಠ_ಠ....

..................Unlikely pair...................

...................... HAIKU(23)...................

EVERY THING I'VE EVER

LET GO OF

HAS CLAW MARKS ON IT

-D.F.Wallace-

..................o0o0o0o0o0o0..................

No water ran mesmerised or in cascading fashion, nor did the half pale moon offered her glow below at the moment. No sweet scents of erotices lingered nor had beauty bless the small, seemingly ominous lake where Orochimaru sought his seclusion. Pitch blackness that feed into a bottomless pit of isolated danger surmised it's lure, and they were factors he quite enjoyed far more than others would have.

Completely naked and half submerged beneath water, he shone whilst bathing, and that was the only beauty held within the converging darkness tonight. An unmisable figure of stark white atop an inky bed, Orochimaru stood out like a sore thumb but tonight, plans would entail he did; after all, his prey was of the curious nature, and as such, the sannin altered his game of playful entrapment.

He knew the other were there. As a matter of fact he sensed him from the moment his aura fled the gathered lot and surprised not became the mood. Effortlessly his prey's location fell short of privy, and so he knew, he was well on his way.

After a short show of pretend ignorance on both of their ends, the Sannin decididly made 'his' move...."SO, you want to play do you?" .... A slight turn of the head followed by a sly smile as pointed canines gleamed like sparkling ivory amidst the night. "Well then, by all means, LETS"...

An athletic dip aided by the soft sounds of barely there splashes commenced game time. Orochimaru vanished in sinister silence, leaving his known voyeur in held suspense and in both waiting and wanting of his return. Oh how sad that his actions thus far, seemingly went against what ever customary ceremonials that proceeded a lake side wash, for the former Hokage, that was.

Worry- less moments soon expired and bleed into minutes with his shrouded voyeur still in hiding. Harrowing sounds of insects inauspiciously, quite coincidentally, ceased their calls as the last watery ripple danced itself into oblivion; much like the sannine did before the sounds of a man frantically divesting his garments cracked the quaking silence. He had to know he was being baited hadn't he? As a matter of fact Tobirama seemed far more than well in tuned to the other's not so much coquettish but, more playful nature. However, and inspite of this knowledge, lord second fell prey still, to the snake summoner's lure.

It seems curiosity was ever a devilish fiend, and in Senju's body, uh- Tobirama Senju's that is, it chose it's dwelling. Yes, that's right. Tobirama Senju unexpectantly might have stublmed upon the makings of another odd obsession this time around.

In his life prior he had wrapped up quite a few despite his title and expectations; though one he only ever dared to take notice in due to certain unforseen complications, where as the rest, he simple forgot as the duties of a leader began to flood his plate. But now, Orochimaru's unshakable core, sharp tongue, that profound and unbais drive for knowlege regrew and cemented that age old obsession he'd lost along side time.

With his body already covered in water, lord second searched for signs of the always smirking being. No grass rustled nearby suspiciously to keep his attention above land, so dove he did only to be surrounded by even more darkness than he had previously anticipated.

'Where have you disappeared to?', a question in the guise of a thought for this were a game, he knew. "Common now Orochimaru", in he dove once more and refocused his senses on identifying what ever shapes or chakra signatures he could done below. Moving in slow circulation, Tobirama paced about easily for the other couldn't have gotten far nor had he, he knew, any intentions of either. But far off beneath, a growing vision of white soon erupted amongst the darkness in approach, and continued to grow as with the pooling of wild excitement at the base of his spine.

Having a slender shape, it glided through the water's pitch blankness in tantalizing fashion. The act it self and its uncanny, reptilian sway forcibly expelled what ever remnants of oxygen one thoroughly astonished Tobirama held, which in turn forced him up to the surface.

Cognizant of the kind of creatures their world held or the sort the sannin were, gave way to even more curiosities but lord second's interest had just been peaked and then some. He was after all a man of knowledge himself; a being whom thrived on the unravelings of the world around him, therefore fear took a back seat and excitement, exhilaration took to the front. Yes, that very same dangerous pooling of excitement as before.

In yet again he submerged himself, eyes straining and filled with rushness, but the darkness was even more dense, so wasted his efforts were ridiculously reduced.

Or was it?

The sudden press of surprisingly still warm hands against his calves instantaneously induced mild panic, but it was the press of a scaled appendage that reinforced said panic tenfold. Mimicking the feels of a serpent, the unknown creature dragged it's body against his entire lower half, forcing him yet again top surface.

What in God's name?.... He splashed around a bit ridiculously, especially for a shinobi of his calibre, with eyes still searching, but nothing came into focus, nothing until he was dragged downwards flailing and kicking with mild hysterics; much to his dismay even if it was barely a little. 

Fully bent of descimating what ever it were that attacked him, Tobirama was met with the smirking face of the man he'd sought all along. A pair or devilish yellowed eyes and stark white flesh to boot mocked him without reserve in slow motion seemingly, before they both sought the surface.

"Tha-that wasn't the least bit hilarious!" trying but failing to hide the edge in his voice, lord second chastised the sannin through chopped breadths.

"I happen to find it quite-hilarious, thank you very much" and his smile never left. " Tell me, were you the village's previous voyeur?" wickedness danced in his pupils. But the other was beyond himself with embarrassment at this point to take notice.

"I refuse to justify that question with an answer. Do you get your kicks by scaring the living hell out of your friends?"

"Friends, Nidaime-sama. Are we?" Orochimaru gave him the back before sweeping ebony wet strands off to the side, exposing one sensual neck line in the damning process. "I've been with the Leaf for decades prior my defection yet I was never considered a friend by most, to be honest. What makes you think we are?"

"Not to dredge up past discretions but one would assume your loyalties are now with the Leaf", Tobirama swept his eyes from the sannin's exposed upset half. A light shade of manly pink glowed his cheek bones but the night's temperature and chilly water were just as much to be blamed. "I mean, I suppose after everything that we've just been through-"

Orochimaru snickered low and insulting and altogether brought an abrupt stop to his rambling. The hint of a hiss were there, barely veiled by his smile and god dam that sly curve of thin lips. This creature was far beyond anything lord Second had laid eyes on. "Your too naive Nidaime-sama, just like a certain someone I used to know"

"You don't say", false pretenses were their strongs suits, especially for these two arrogant beings, and so it held even through their poorly veiled attempts at flirting.

"Why- are you here?" Orochimaru's tone fell short of playful now. His back was still in view, however, that all soon changed for he sought his answer from the other's expression rather than his actual wording; a task better undertaken with eyes involved and not his back......

Tobirama on the other hand, was ever always an astute and straight foward being, when the occasion calls for it. He was no more confused about the situation than he was at knowing what he truly desired of this creature.... But had he the balls to just out and declare his intentions towards a being he knew almost nothing of, straight fowardness and all; or had he the ghall to fiddle with his MUSUKO'S best friend?

Only their maker knew the answer to that mystery, not that his last discretions were sure to repeat themselves should he grant his body the liberty of being a man, his own version of it. The chances of him impregnating some one else this chance around were nil since his prey fell short of an ovary; praises to every diety that existed. "Would you prefer the truth or my truth?"

Hardly a smiling man, Tobirama's expression bordered on brooding and wonderment; signs of his own understanding in regards to his- feelings? .... Perhaps desire be a fitting term, for Orochimaru refused to indulge in the torturous game of love, or any sort of past time entanglements beyond the throes of passion or torment.

"Lie to me and I'll have your testicles on a skewer, understood?" a threat punctuated by a killer grin.

"Fine", and there goes his hot white excitement growing like wildfire at the base of his spine. "I want to have you"

"Have, as if to own or possesses?"

"Both although I aim to possesss. What I want- Orochimaru-".... Lord second's movements propelled him forward. Closing in the distance between himself and the Sannin, he kept his eyes focused on his nakedness, partially that is.

He kept his eyes ceremoniously trained on wet ebony locks that obscured the curve of flawless shoulders, on prominent collarbones that met in the middle of a sensual v, on thin lips that found themselves paused between a sneer and a grin; and on his chest, where exposed pink pebbles stood unabashed and on end. He licked his lips, Tobirama that was. He licked his lips but his expression stayed just the same.; hard edged and dangerous even as he finally lessened the gap between them both. "My aim, is to taste you" a dirty whisper as his nose stood at an agonizing proximity to the sannin's.

Yellowed orbs bore into his own with lips still yet smiling as breadths passed ragged and straining through that crease of space that separated each. Orochimaru made the first move, however his aim, fell towards the Hokage's ear instead of his lips.
"Even if it means fucking your child's former best friend?"

Too late to react or move from the shock of hearing such a statement, Tobirma Senju hysterically found him self at the mercy of the Sannin. He barely registered the feel of pale hands wrapping around his abdomen before moist manly lips took hold of his own. Astonishment gave way to pleasure in an instant and like fire, a heat flared through out their bodies in the mids of the ice cold lake. Lord second returned the erotic gesuture even as Orochimaru's final words kept on its echoed game.

Hands fought hands for dominance as tongues waged war against each other. Call it unbridled lust or an unhealthy need to fuck from the build up that came with ending this war, but things soon escalated beyond the thougths of saliva sharing and into dangerous places. Lord second's hands traveled below the water's edge and soon found purchase on the sannin's ass. There, his grip tightened as his tongue kept up it pace.

Moans increased in the stillness of the night. Wet and wild, Orochimaru allowed the Hokage his freedom and submitted for the time being. Feeling his ass being spread by rough fingers, he broke away from the kiss, fully exposing his neck to the other out of the need to catch his breadth ranther than putting a stop to his actions.

This was sex after all wasn't it, and he needed it, Nidaime certainly did as well. They were both adults, consenting individuals that sought repreive every once in a while, and fucking each other here and now were one of those ways. Fortunately that urge continued for them both as Tobirama sought to devour his exposed flesh.

Cocks were hard and straining against the next they knew, with their bulbous heads covered in renewed precum.  But it was Orochimaru that took the initiative by grasping them both.

"Ughhhh!" Tobirama groaned as his partner hissed under his breadth. "You're- not playing-"

"Fair?" Another sly smile before sharp canines sunk themselves in the dip where neck meet shoulder.

"F-fuck!" Lord second groaned yet again, this time a little quieter, but definitely rougher while his cock was continuously being jerked against the sannin's.

"Mmmm, I never- play fair Hokage-sama" and as if he couldn't already tell what boasted the man's ego, that dam tittle just happened to fall from his tragic lips. Oh, but how unfortunte for him,  lord second had quite the counter.... "Does hearing me say your name excites you - Hokage-sama- UGHHHH- FF- FUCKK!"

Yes, Hokage-sama both thrust a finger up his ass and attacked his right nipple at the same time, leaving the Sannin one confused mess of a creature. His pants began to increase as with the pistoning motion of that dam finger and with the twirling of his tongue, but Orochimaru continued his jerking motion of both their members. Their actions were lewd and loud, definitely erotic even as Tobirama ceased motion of his digit before wrapping a pair of slender pale legs around his waist.

This wasnt about finding comfort, this was about finding fulfillment of the sensual nature. As wet as thier tongues were, plundering mouthly caverns as though they were teenagers waltzing on the fringe of their composures, their straining members were no different.

"Can I take you?"

"Fuck- do I look like a woman to you?" Orochumaru's rasp sent shocks of electricity all through out his body before the raw sensation of his own cock connected to the Sannin's opening.

"Ughhhh- this might hurt a little but-!"

Tobirama's words were stollen by another kiss, a more bizzar version of it where he felt orochimaru's tongue all the way to the back of his throat....

"You might find Hokage-sama, that I'm no ordinary creature" a sentence that barely made it past smirking lips before the sannin impaled himself on the pulsating member that was pressed against his orifice.

"Ughhhhhh!" Their shudders were violent and vocal, sharp cries that pierced the night like kunais; a pair of wretched pleas laced with lust.

"I- I can't hold-"

"Then don't", Orochimaru's lips quivered against the hokage's before he gave an experimenting twist of his hip. The groan that move garnered from Tobirama depleted his will-power to ridiculous proportions, and so, their dance begun.  Their union weren't one of soothing or languid, it was violent; hard and powerful.

Both males connected twise, once on their needs to stave off a building hunger, the second, an incomprehensive necessisty to sound out the other for their minds were one in the same in regards to knowledge, two beings whom thrived on bringing the unknown into the known; a dick measuring contest with out the dick measuring, perhaps.

The victor, depended on whom crumbled first. And so far, Nidaime seemed the closest to. .......

To be continued................

Chapter 24: ..... On the verge of madness......

Notes:

Finally an update I know (இдஇ; )

Life's been a fucking hell but whatever. Hope u guys enjoy and do stick around for book two before the week is out. More steam, more action, more Uchihaaaaaaa
ᕦ( ͡͡~͜ʖ ͡° )ᕤ

......On the verge of madness...........

.......................HAIKU(24)....................

THE DARKNESS YOU'RE IN

IS YOUR ECLIPSE. WAIT FOR YOUR

ILLUMINATION.

-Nadine Tomlinson-

................O0O0OO0O0O0O0...............

Embittered is this disastrous taste of life, new life to begin with. Chary old bones and a bridled mind had been the culmination of his years prior death, and sadly, he'd spent them hovering over he whom forever obscured his path. Trapped in an unfair friendship, chained by a presumptuous promise to a man that dwelt in reverence; these were the unhingable forces which secured his permanancy beside the third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.

Following the second Hokage's somewhat controversal path, he had learnt to harbour and curb the man's age old hatred for a certain clan into something much more darker than anyone had ever dared to imagine. And thus his true intentions slowly rose to his heart's surface, until nothing, but selfishness and malice remained.

Hidden in the guise of offering guidances, Danzo's life long hope and aspirations dangerously evolved into treachery; ushering in the birth of his treasonous agenda and in turn, permanently securing an ominous future for the highly revered Uchiha blood line. To reinforce false trust, to segreagate and finally, to eliminate, spelt his end game and sadly, the world had finally delt him the hand he sought so fevorently.

'Blood begets blood', a phrase he knew too well, a phrase he himself had assisted by giving new life and meaning to its words on that blackish night Itachi Uchiha dyed his sword in the blood of his kins; leaving but only one last straw that sought to cripple his home land and, that damned Jinchuriky monstrosity sired by the fourth. Their ends needed to be a calculative strike for there were many whom protected these two boys inspite, and mainly because of their familial ties and woes.

Fast forward, and years succeeding, the last remanant of that a cursed clan had blossomed his maliciousness into a recognizable form called revenge. And so it began, the beginning of his end whence death came brimming with rage on a sunny afternoon; leaving him with nothing but an aching stillness as the last Sharingan user tore through his olden flesh.

With this fresh prospect, the errors of the past shall and should never be repeated in means of him being as careless as he were before. His long kept secrets, years of protecting his homeland within the shadows of its walls, even if it meant severing olden ties; Sasuke and their lady Hokage he knew, now slept in the awares of his crimes.

"Tell me kosuke?", The aforementioned had busied him himself with clearing the other's remaining meal. "Why is it, you think, what purpose or being, or existence was I made for. What or whom decided to grant this new lease of something i had long spent decades on losing my fortitude ?"

"I'm afriad none of us here can answer that question Danzo-sama. After your death, the remaining few, those still loyal to you and the foundation stayed hidden in the shadows"

"And, that child?"

His aid paused shortly mid fumble. The deathly stare of his superior felt like knives inspite of the man's somewhat palish manor. It was nothing short of a miracle for him to be alive at this point. "I'm afraid he now belongs to the leaf and has since been a permanent member of team seven".

"I see", Danzo's face or tone held no malice, even as kosuke reattached two more bags of saline suspension to both arms. "The curse I had delt him must be long gone by now- how much time has expired since my death?"

"Its a matter of months my lord" Fresh tone of a new, but familiar voice captured both Danzo's and kosuke's attention.

"Tora, its been a while hasn't it?"

"Indeed", the other responded as he knelt. "Forgive my late appearance but I have news"

Danzo exchanged suspicious looks with the other beside him; a garnered act that steamed from the hardened edges of the kneeling nin's expression. "I suppose it is about the war?"

"Hai"

Relaxing into the make shift confort of his bedding, he waited until kosuke poured them all some warm tea."First and foremost, its good to see you alive. I suppose this means the shinobie era still lives on?"

"Hai Danzo-sama but" he paused long and hard, so much so that an effortless tension soon began to grew amongst them, as if it oozed from the muddy barrier of their hideout some how.

"Well then?"
.
.
.

"The kages of the past are, well I'm not quite sure how to put it my lord"

"What about them Tora?" Kou lightly pressured his friend; a means in trying to abate Danzo's now rising impatience. It was a nasty trait of the elder's most beneath him had been privy of. But time seemed to flow in a snail like fashion, which unfortunately added more fuel to the resting man's impatience. Luckily though and after a short while his friend finally decided to relent what most would term 'good news'.

"I beg your forgiveness for what im about to say my Lord, but if we are to carry out our former plans prior your untimely passing, now that vision I'm afraid is nothing but a long lost dream". To anger had never been his intentions, but anger, the quieted kind he received amongst a long pragamatic silence before the soundful assault of shattered ceramic penetrated their ears.

Flinched both men did as with the shattering of the elder's cup. Painted pieces of broken ceramic flew into every direction visible, some barely missing both men's unmasked faces. As to be expected, Danzo's impatience and anger had been roused; a nasty defect of the his that aforded him the Hokage's place. Sadly the blame they knew, even if no one slept on deservances bed, rested on their most trusted Informant's shoulders, Tora.

"Explain your self". As cold as a winded night, as merciless as the devil, their master's tone felt like knives, no, more like nails being sunk into their tired flesh; and with out further hesitation, the news bearer cowered beneath his lord's unspoken demand.

"The Kages of Konoha's past has been ressurected, and the same is being said of Itachi and Madara uchiha"

Silence reigned as in the form of weights upon their shoulders; a heavy intensifying stillness like no other. Revival, not a falsified notion nor some farfetched experimental of Orochimaru's. Revival, resurrection, an unforgivable crime against the restful souls of the long deceased, yet here he laid as the very mentioned.

'What were the gods thinking?' combined their thoughts, yet, unbeknownst to Kou and their newly resurrected leader, Tora alongside a few nasty affiliates of the foundation had another dirty secret that needed to be shared; an underhanded means from the leaf's biased perspective, of securing Danzo's trust once more as well as their unyielding loyalty to his Ill natured cause.

"Forgive my impertinence my Lord, but I think it's time we get you out of bed"

"I highly disagree with th-"

"IF- I must" Cool, calm, some what somber, the elder's voice silenced Kou's unfinished disapproval with out a moment's hesitation. His change they knew, it's drasticness rested on Tora's quieted plea and that undecipherable hinting of a subject he'd rather show than tell. "I better not regret this"

"You won't, Danzo-sama"

...................................................

"Oi-wake the fuck up"... Like ice, freezing to the touch, the shakles around his torso, bare feet and glove less hands bit into the bruised flesh of his body; almost touching bone if he were to be honest. This was not his first time being held prisoner in such a ghastly state, no by all means, not even his third, but this time around it was more than a little bit personal; especially given the true identity behind the ones that aided in their captures.

For a brief moment the air surrounding Konoha seemed unreal the closer they got to its gates. Like a gust of cool breeze amidst the heated hours of summer. Yes, more than welcoming, far more than needed, however, neither him nor her were prepared for such an ambush. Drunk on hope, high off of the prospect of reuniting with their loved ones, both Asuma and Kushina expected responces at such a crucial time lacked terribly, thus resulting in their unfortunate captures. But they by no means gave in with out a fight, even if their chakra's were severely low to begin with.

"We have a guest bastard"... Asuma's eyes squinted at what little light that cresed it way between his warden and their so called guest. A total number of three were they, two slightly build foundation members and another shorter, much older male that resided in a wheel chair. Seconds of squinting spent in deciphering their identities soon turned into full blown anger as the face of one he knew from a familial point of view became crystal clear. "YOU! "

"Yes, it is I little Asuma" Danzo smirked at him, an act that appeared more sinister since both of his eyes were now fully in view. "I see my subordinates has been treating you well"

"No need to thank them on my accord traitor but what the hell did you do with Uzumaki Sama! "

"Tsk- no respect what so ever", far from teasing, more like close to belittling, the elder clearly feigning ignorance. " Not to worry about the mother that birthed that monster you lot care about so much. What you should be worried about young Sarutobi, is that daughter of yours- Mirai I believe it is"

Pain, sharp and beating, Asuma's heart skipped one too many beats as the word daughter fell from his once respected uncle. His eyes, midnight tones dilated into utter madness from the thought of his child being with in the foundation's terrifying grips. And as expected his anger and fear flared into a fire that caused the chains around his torso to constrict, shifting from uncomfortable, into mind dizzying pain. Blood ozzed from its bruises, and even more rushed into his vision as the images of his family flashed across his mind; the sight of his new born baby blank for her image he was yet to behold.

"I swear it, if you touch as much a single hair on their heads, I'll rip your fucking throats out, all of you, and that's a promise!"

"How predictable", their exits begun amidst the hysteric jingling of Asuma's shackles, though not with out having the last say, even as the fire in his eyes blazed into an inferno. "Do not give me a reason to drag them into this boy. You know what you must do"....

.

.

.

.

The minutes expired like a death sentence. Awaiting reason behind his abduction, Sarutobi Asuma wished he hadn't known, for the thought of bringing his family into this weighed on his mind like an iron wall; stealing the joy in all its minuteness of learning about his child. Kurenai, her state of mind, her health and the baby's, Mirai they said, even Konahamaru's well being toppled his thoughts in drowning waves of dizzyness.

He sighed amongst the silence, heavy, painful, broken but yet hopeful despite his unpalatable circumstances. Still, he spared consideration for his partner in detention. Kushina was much more than the wife of the fourth and the mother of Naruto, she was an Uzumaki, the last known of her clan and as such she bore their blood and insurmountable talents. Her son was living proof of this, of both of them, so his worries for her well being fell somewhat short; after all, years of death wasn't merely enough of a time spent in forgetting one's well honed skills, especially those of a trained shinobie, and he, was no where near her talents.

........... .................. ................

She could not believe it herself, even as her eyes beheld the marbled monsterousity her home decided to sculpt. Positioned at the twin square, on a grand pedestal, stood her team members, all six of them in chiseled work of art. Who and what in God's name commissioned this was beside her knowledge and quite frankly, Sakura wanted nothing of this charade. And as expected neither of her team mates, well aside from Naruto of coarse whom was preoccupied by the whiskers crafted on his statued form.

"WHAOOOOOO- SENSEI LOOK, LOOK SENSEI! "

"I'm trying not to Naruto, please" Kakashi's discomfort leaked through his tone and that lone expression filled eye, but as usual, his blond student missed as much. "Who or what in-"

"Please!" Sakura broke in, "I've been asking myself the same thing since we arrived!"

"Fuck, this is embarrasing"

"Language Sai! ", Tsunade warned beneath her breadth as the town's people began to crowd them all. High exuberance filtered their embarrassments but barely so as the loud cheers of 'welcome home' and deafening applauses rung their ear drums dry. Behind, the remaining forces of the leafs and their resurrected counterparts came into focus and as expected, they too joined in the celebrations.

Parents rushed out to greet the young ones that fought, elders gave their respect to the kages of the past for news of their living states travelled wide and far with the aid of the Yamanaka clan. Inoichi embraced his wife and daughter, Shikamaru tried his best to evade his mother's stiffling hug as did Sakura the same with both her parents. Abarame, Akamichi and Inazuka children respectfully reunited with their homes, and Naruto layed nestled beneath Iruka's suffocating graces.

" Iruka's sensei, let go, you're choking me! " Though the huge grin that split his face told other wise. In the midst of his display, Konohamaru plunged forward towards his own caretaker and sensei before reattaching himself to his big brother's side. It was a sight to behold if nothing else, and all too soon, Tsunade took to the helm of the crowd, her intentions, purely to announce and not request their comprehension of their new situation.

"Okay, listen up every one, Inoichi I feel some what a displeasure asking this of you, but could you-? "

With a broad smile on his age adled face, the proud leader agreed almost instantaneously to the Hokage's un- spoken request. Kissing both his wife and daughter's head, his clan's ability reactivated with out hesitation as Tsunade's words began to filter in and out of Konoha.

"First off every one, I cannot express enough my joy, that of our Shinobies, our elder's, our allied neighbors and those that were ensnared with in war's embrace" She paused as faces upon faces turned to regard her words. A lion's roar best described the power behind her authoritive presence, and deep down in her heart she wept at the memories of  her dearest one, knowing that this image of hers, this raw, unrestrained force was what he saw before propositioning her into taking this role.

Jiraiya knew Tsunade had the power of attraction on her side, and not only in a sexualized way, but with the ever flowing presence of the Senju bloodine with in her royal veins, he knew that she was perfect for this important position years before Lord third had passed on. "I'll start with the rumours first, and yes they're all true, as you've seen already"

Some faces were lit, some remained masked in shock and a mixture of incomprehension, regardless though, Tsunade had every intentions of forcing them into acceptance. Perhaps  pleasure, came from the knowledge that not only fire country but also Sand, cloud, stone and Mist were all engaged in the very same task she's now undertaken.

With her brows mimicking a perplexed expression, honey eyes aglow with fire and a sinister leer asking for defiance on any one's behest, residents of the leaf knew well enough to just simply accept their new circumstances rather than to poke the war ridden Hokage that almost lost her life for their sakes. "The Shinobies of the past are alive and well, not every one from what We've seen and yet to comprehend, however, a significant amount of the dead now lives as seen with Yamanaka and Nara san-" Both males regarded her words by nodding. "Now for the number one question  you've all been wanting to voice, the answer to that is yes, an unfathomable yes. The hokage's of our past, Lord first, second, third and fourth are alive and well. AND THE SAME GOES FOR MADARA AND ITACHI UCHIHA WHOM WILL BE REGARDED AS UCHIHA-SAMA FROM THIS POINT ON. AS WELL AS ROOKIE NINE. RESPECT IS A MUST!" the ground shook.

Silence, yes. Heavy, thickening; solid as if it could have been diced into tiny pieces. Returning Shinobies of war knew well enough at this juncture for their expressions were one of learnt, endurance, content. Baring witness, a first hand perspective of the turmoil zetsu had placed them under, the strain Team seven's pinkette took on, the great changes she as well as ITACHI and HYUGA brought upon them all; defiance on their parts were almost nill to a none- existant point, and unknowingly to them selves, war ridden soldiers started to bend at their knees. One by one they knelt, not towards Tsunade, not towards the statued figures of team seven but towards the standing Hokages that suddenly flanked Tsunade's sides out of thin air, and of course, they paid reverence to Neji and Sakura.

Awkward could not have described the sensation both humble beings felt, and that was what made it perfect. The ones that sought not the pleasures of respect were the ones that garnered it in the end, something akin to the decision Lord Second made after appointing Lord third.

"Sh-shishou what-? " The pinkette partially hid behind Neji's upright stature and upon pleading her plight all she received were childish smirks from the first, the fourth and her own dam mistress. And not to draw the strings on an already bursting loop, the entirety of her homeland also joined in on the display.

"BEHOLD YOUR PAST AND FUTURE LEADERS!", At the given words and on point, Shikamaru and Iruka both pushed Kakashi and Naruto towards the standing beings; and of course Naruto knew well enough at this point, thus dragging Konohamaru along with him.

" You know I haven't yet agreed to become-"

"Nonsense Son of Sakamo!", being silenced by another Gai in the making, Kakashi 's lone eye showed his bored displeasure at Hashirama for being egged into this whole shit fest they called village leader appointment.

" Kakashi? ", Minato pleaded kindly as his student stood beside him, and his son beside his student. " Let it be. Although obito had great intentions of being here a long time ago, his action in the past ill aforded him this opportunity. Now, it's your turn to makes us proud, make me -  proud", smothering a warm hand over his unkept greys, the copy nin felt after what seemed like eons, the tender graces he'd once known during a time when life had giving him many a disadvantages. And now he fully understood why Sakura and Naruto always stuck to his sides even when they were lazing; why they sought out him or Iruka when life was beating them at the seams.

Turning to his own student, Kakashi did the very same, though Naruto never once held back his emotions or actions even when the entire populous bore down on him; much like now when he opted for an embrace from them both in the midts of Tsunade's rants.

"Ever thing's changing isn't it? ", Tsunade held Sakura to her side as the elder's began to greet their people. A celebration was to come but they had intentions of postponing until team Orochimaru rejoined the leaf. Yes, another clause of the pinkette's. Orochimaru, his students as well as Madara and Obito were returning in less than a month's time with Gai, Ten-Ten and Sasuke in tow. For now, they were to begin with the construction of the new Uchiha residence; a task unexpectedly undertaken by Tobirama of all beings and team seven, although this decision suspiciously might have had something to do with the snake summoner wanting to reside with his student. These thoughts Sakura had lingering about those two seemed unimportant for now, especially when her future role as the new Uchiha mistress was set to begin the day her appointed spouce sets foot once again in the leaf.

" Are you ready for these changes Girly? "

"I'm not sure, but that's normal isn't it? " She eyed her surroundings with joy. The greatest came, as much as she hated to voice it, by seeing how happy her best friend and sensei were after being reuinted with the third. Images of Naruto sticking to his father's side like a baby lightened her heart to such an extent that she ran towards them all, pulling him and Sai along with her, and together tossing themselves onto Kakashi.

Laughs rung loud like temple bells atop a hill. Faces were lit with something so much more than happiness as the villagers celebrated their home coming. Yes, home coming. In about three weeks he would arrive. In about three weeks her future will be set, in about three weeks, her and the greatest shinobie whom ever lived, will be tied into an engagement for the world to witness.

In about three weeks, the Uchiha crest   will replace her father's and no more would she be Sakura Haruno but Haruno Uchiha to the world. "Hey, you good? "

Caressing naruto's cheeks, She sighed into her sensei's chest; an act that spelt content, wariness and determination. Yeah, I'm cool. We've got lots of work to do if Sasuke and the others intends on living here"

"Yep, life feels-"

"Unreal at this point", Sai injected before they rejoined the others in their jovial display.

In three weeks, the Uchiha clan will be home.

   

 

.... ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶TO BE CONTINUED
               IN BOOK 2༶•┈┈⛧┈♛....

Chapter 25: Book two, Secrets of the leaf, first chapter. ....... Learning phases.. .........................

Notes:

Okay finally book two has now begun. It took me a month or two to start in between life issues but it's finally commenced. I'm so proud. I wanna say thanks a whole bunch to the many readers and I hope you guys continue to support my less than perfect writing.

...........learning phases...................

..................... HAIKU(25).....................

     WITH CLEAR MELTING DEW

        I'D TRY TO WASH AWAY

   THE DUST OF THIS FLOATING      
           WORLD.....

                                     - Matsuo Basho-
                                           1644-1694

.................. Oo0o0o0o0o0....................

     Tiny beads of ice cold water trickled down a verdant coloured can; cool, satisfying, almost verging on pleasurable as each droplets lost their lives against semi pinkish flesh. Hairs raised like goosebumps on the planes of her arms and neck; her royal mane twisted into a knotted mess of a bun as the thin fabric of her doctor's coat rubbed against the bare skins of her arms. All these factors had brought with them an eerie sensation of a sort, causing Sakura to feel as though hell had just descended the earth.

Her mother had thoroughly warned that extra applications of sunscreen were a must, she really did but Sakura was ever a practical child by nature, perhaps ever since Kakashi had taken her team beneath his ruffled feathers, or who knows the true extent of why she had matured the way she did.

Once upon a time Sasuke had stood at the pinacale of all things that spelt Sakura, but now, and after reflecting on those past acts that steamed from a confounded love directed towards him, Sakura found herself to be rather childish in manner at that time. Now obviously she had worn the skin of her youth back then thus bringing some sort of truth to this realization behind her prior behavior, however, the child she had been then, and the woman she was now, contrasted each other so heavily.

Now, she no longer lived for a misconcepted, misinterpreted attraction they labled love, but instead, Sakura choose to exist in a systematic way; one which seemed monotonic at first gesture but she had fully managed to insert all the things that made her- her, into that equation. She might have been given the names, 'The next Slug queen, Konoha's saviour, a Prodigy in the making or worst to come, The Uchiha bride; yet beneath all these glorified honorifics, Sakura chose to remain as Tsunade's treasure, Kakashi's pet, and a respected and loved member of team seven. And now one more label had been added to the slew of words that defined her life, 'Lady Uchiha'.

The locals had been excessively abusing this terminology in particular, much to her chagrin. However, it was beyond Sakura's power now to put an abrupt end to this new calling, why with the Uchihas all set to re-enter their home in days time.. Other than that upcoming event, there were other suffocating elements which hindered her path to a peaceful existence.

TOBIRAMA SENJU.

Because of his sudden unorthodox behavior, and they seemed unorthodoxed so far, simply because of what ever written facts she'd studied on the man. They suggested he be an elusive, antisocial being but now Sakura was having more than a difficult time in figuring the reasons behind his newly developed stalkerish attitude. During dinners with her team he was there, at nights when her shifts ended, he was there, on the morn of moving into her and Ino's new apartment, he was there.

Her life was now filled with a constant image of Lord Second's ice cold glare. Not to be mistaken though, but she had never been the recipient of these glowerings say for the people that sought unannounced audiences with her. Something or more precisely someone, and multiple someones at that, had obviously played their hands in this man's new found attitude.

Paused in mild irritation, somewhere in mid contemplation of whether she should have pressed that cool can of ice tea against her forehead or neck, Sakura turned to regard her second shadow.

Evening was now upon the leaf. Half of the dying Sun's glow basked each part of Konoha no matter how hidden they were, in equal successions of dimming light, before giving her last breadth. Inside, through a partly opened window, our pinkette sat in tamed silence. Around her, tiny cherubic bodies layed in restful slumber in beds of equally tiny stature. As her focus strayed outside, a thin shade of golden ray cast an incandescent veil around her.

In time's stillness, Tobirama could not with hold the suffocating gasp from leaving his throat for goddess, barely  lent justice to this view, nor could angelic for that matter. It seemed their auras, held not a candle against Sakura's luminance. If only Madara were here to witness such an insanely spectacular sigh. Then again, it wasn't beauty that first captivated the proud man but this girl's unyeilding spirit; this much Nidaime knew to be true.

"A penny for thy thoughts, Nidaime?" He was caught off guard., how ridiculous. Allowing himself entry, finally, Lord second approached Sakura with a gentle stride before coming to a rest at the very window she'd been staring out of.

"It isn't much I confess young one. I was simply recalling the past if you must know"..

Sakura studied him shortly. Strange man indeed, she couldn't refute that fact, but be that as it may, Tobirama Senju had surely been keeping tabs on her, and in a less than round about way. "Did shishou put you up to this?"

"I beg your pardon?"

"Nice try", she warned dryly. " but no answering my question with another question. Who requested you be their eyes Nidaime-sama?"

Incredulous she were no doubt. Such attitude and in a nonsensical manner as well; surely it was this very trait of hers which attracted that Mad man from the get go. Still, Tobirama relied in the options number one and two, denial and Ignorance. Unfortunately for him, he was as transparent as the window he'd been so focused on momentarily. If looks could kill, surely his would have smashed it's glass to smithereens. "If it isn't Shishou then Madara undoubtedly-and don't you dare try to deny or play ignorant of this fact. There's only a handful of people in this village that weilds the right to request such a perverse favour"

"What's perverse about ensuring your safety?" He defended.

"Ah, so then you admit to being accosted haven't you. And I bet it was that dam beast. Well listen here Lord second, with all due respect, and I sincerely mean this, I will never be Madara Uchiha's wife if that means loosing my free will, or him becoming ignorant of me being my own individual at the end of the day".....

Now obviously, these words spoken at a much louder tempo would have caused great alarm and not only alerted passers by but also made known his stalkerish disposition; however, had it not been for the numerous tiny bodies that still slumbered, Tobirama would have been the very first to garner a bad review amongst his other revived leaders. That place, the fools position belonged entirely to his elder brother, the master of all fuck ups.

"Can you blame me though?" His last attempt at saving some miniscule semblance of honor with this child even if he did accepted such an inexcusable request. But the thing is, his deal wasn't entirely one sided for there were an exchange of words where odd requests were made for both his and the elder Uchiha's selfish benefits; details not important at the moment"

"I suppose not... How are their housings coming together I wonder?"

"So far, the most difficult task had been the building's design. But knowing them as we did, older architectural elements were highly preferable. Hashirama decided the layout and the other wood user-"..

"Yamato-taichou" the pinkette corrected with venom; an obvious sign that she was still seething on the inside with anger, but mildly so, thankfully.

"Yamato- has been in charge of the main construction, which only leaves furnishing in you're capable hands I'm sure"... They were staring now, or more like a standoff if you will where sharp gazes, one defient and forested, the other, hard, penetrating and unyeilding battled for dominance. " It is the future mistresses job, not ours or your hus-"

"Itachi- kun said he'll gladly do it"..... And that marked the end if their discussion, both defient in ways that tested even the holiest if holy.

" one could only imagine what marriage is going to be like for an obstinate mule".....

"You did not just called me a jackass?"... Barely remembering where she were, Sakura tempered her rising aggression. Surely he'd calculated as much, there were no denying this.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

..... ..............2 hours later...................

" PIG WHERE ARE YOU?".... Gone were the tiny bells at the entry which signalled the arrival of customers. One flew left, the other some where behind pot fulls of Hydrangeas. In the far eastern corner of the humble floral, the head of an unexpected acquaintance slowly popped out from behind high stalks of lilles. Unfortunately, as soon as this aquatintance appeared, Sakura let loose.

"Lord first could you please do something about your brother-where's Ino -?"

"Forehead what's up?" And here she was; exiting somewhere behind the main counter with a vase full of periwinkle. "What can we do you for Sakura?" And yes, Ino's cheery despostion wasnt helping her mood much.

"What's he doing here- what are you doing here- you know what, fuck it!".... Pinching the bridge of her pretty little nose, the pinkette took a seat and easily accepted the given cup of tea from Hashirama. One look at his face however, and she immediately began regretting her decision to visit her friend at this hour. As sickeninly bright as Naruto, Hashirama Senju's smile insulted the sun greatly. Fuck he was beaming, and blind fully so at that. " UGHHHHH!" (´⌒｀;)

"I guess we'll start with the basics then. Now, what harm or insult has my brother done to you?"

"He called me a Jackass".....

Twin sets of choking pierced her hearing as pot full of orchids took a bath of green tea. " WHAT THE FUCK!"

"Ino!.... For crying out loud I swear this new generation had been born under a profane moon!" Lord first scolded rather lightly before questioning his grand daughter's student. "Perhaps you misheard-"

"I didn't!"

"Well then I'm sure he didn't just out and called you an ass now did he?"

She thought about it a little. Well technically he didn't use those exact words but the appropriate synonyms were used rather inappropriately. "He said and to quote 'ONE COULD ONLY IMAGINE WHAT MARRIAGE IS GOING TO BE LIKE FOR AN OBSTINATE MULE"

Now it was the first Hokage's turn to sigh in utter wariness. Tobirama was supposed to be the lucid, well collected one, but now instead of picking fault with his natural enemy, he had chosen to fight that enemy's betrothed in his absence. "Well I can see why you would think he-"

"What are you talking about?" And yes, Ino Yamanaka had stepped on his case now.....Hashirama sighed in preparation to the young woman's crude reprimand. "He literally called her a Jackass!"

"Perhaps he meant the Uchiha by chance?" Weak attempt at preserving Tobirama's honor indeed. Now Sakura sat wedged between him and her best friend as they bickered like children. "You know how the Uchiha's are don't you, I mean young Sasuke is living proof of their-"

"Just because he used synonyms to sugar coat his insults doesn't mean they weren't insults to begin with"...

" I wasn't saying that!" Lord first defended after being cut off for the hundredth time.

"Ha!!. Then please Shodai-Sama. What did your beloved kin meant when he so horribly insulted my best friend?"

This was nice, Sakura reasoned silently. To be on the outside of some one else's drama was quite a refreshing change in pace; amusing even. But wait- that number one question had not been breached as of yet. Aside from her own miseries and what not, curious questions soon rose to the front of Sakura's mind.

"Wait..... Both of you!".... And as expected the buxom blonde and her new bff paused mid argument. "Ino you haven't answered any of my questions as yet, what's Lord first doing here in the first place, AND AFTER HOURS AT THAT? ".... Sly be the devil for his exploits were known from that Cheshire grin he soon wore. Yamanaka and Hashirama's inner monologue went " FUCK! " Yet the reasons tailing either of their 'fuck's were as clear as day. That awkward head scratch ensued for both as they came up with the best excuses in their arsenals.

"Well, since im here until the natural end of this new life, why not take the time to pursue past goals and or dreams?".....

"And that would be?" With a tone as dry as the desert, the pinkette's interrogation oozed sarcasm.

"Botany- I've always dreamt of becoming a botanist in my last life".. Lie, he knew it and so did Sakura with such obvious transparency.

"Sure..... And you pig?"

"Me?.....Well uh- since we're owners of the largest floral shop in the city, dad figured why not render our services for a change, besides, who's gonna work the register when I'm on night shifts?"....

"Uh-i never agreed to such arrangements!"

"You do now!" And thus devil number two showed his horns. Hashirama had been backed into a corner by two little girls. Sadly, the fault was entirely his to shoulder.

"What about you young blossom?..... Why aren't you scurriying to complete your new home?"

"That's Itachi's job not mine. Ino-?".. The subject changed so drastically one would have had to been clueless as to not realise that secrets, lies and unwillingness spelt their sins. " let me borrow your keys, I left mine in the office and I have to intentions of turning back"

Moments later Sakura was all set to head home but not before turning to regard her best friend and her glamorous new employee. "You two are freaking me out. Careful Shodai-sama. Don't let her weirdness rub off on you okay!".... Her exit were punctuated by a handful of thrown dirt, compliments of some poor unfortunate Hydrangeas, and loud wails of "SCREW YOU BILLBOARD!"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
........................Deep in the mountains of Nagamachi....................................

"AHHHH-CHUU!"

"You- alright Itachi?"... Sasuke voiced rather reluctantly

A quick sniffle before "I am, really. Perhaps some one misses me?"

"More like their cursing you"

"Ah, that would you Madara-sama not myself" Itachi fought back against the underhanded insult. To his left sat Obito and Orochimaru, his right, Sasuke , Madara-sama and him at the very far corner of the sanin's hot spring.

"Perhaps you've soaked for far too long.... I think it's the humidity mixed in with the mountain's air, that's whats causing this." Orochimaru provided an excellent explanatory for this sudden case of the sniffles, and of course being the practical man he were, Itachi yeilded to the logic behind that excuse.

"I - I suppose"

"Weak constitution Itachi!", And Madara was at it again. It was no secret the man's mood made a drastic turn for the worst at the beginning of their final week in the mountains. At the crack of dawn came Sunday last, the elder astonishinly developed a knack for nagging. Even at the most inappropriate of times he'd tune in simply to cast blame or give lame excuses for issues that had naught to do with him. Still they might have been some poor remanats of a clan defeated and lost, waiting to regroup and regrow their bloodline, but now, peaceful coexistence seemed like such a far fetched notion to them that even Orochimaru was beginning to have doubts.

"Speaking of weak Constitutions", The fight had commenced. "Who was it again that ended a war for a woman whom wanted nothing to do with him..... romantically that is?" Itachi had changed some what, his brother noted, however, that part of him that came with a metaohoricl plaster for every sore, still remained as fresh as it were since the days of their youths.

Sensing that this marked the beginning of something he'd rather not have a hand in, their host Orochimaru, righfully exited the bath with the veins in his forehead almost on the verge of bursting. Surely his blood pressure had just skyrocketed... One month with these people and clearly he'd been loosing more of his patience and what ever poor pathetic miniscule of sleep his nightmares allowed.

Aside from the arrogant by nature bunch, Might Gai, that absured looking boffun had been grinding his gears to dust with that go lucky demeanor he'd no doubt been born with. That cheerie disposition he wore like them tight green monstrosity he passed for clothing, the pain of experiencing it all and being stuck in his presence were annoyances comparable to being mauled by a pack of wild dogs; a just exaggeration as one could imagine but then again, Gai's entire existence had been one big exaggeration it self.

If given a choice, the snake charmer would have happily walked into a den full of wolves rather than having to endure unending days of tolerating the man's company.  Days like these made seeking solitude and silence that much harder to attain; but Orochimaru would be lying through his pointy canines if he were to swore that his companies thus far were the only thing straining his mind... For most part, Tobirama Senju had become an image of unexplained irritance. The hows, Orochimaru rather not dwell on, the whys, he dare not begin to comprehend; so why not let ignorance defined this game for the time being?

Surely as soon as tomorrow came, travels back to Konoha were to commence, and after then, there would be plenty enough time for him to unravel these odd thoughts......

Chapter 26: ..... Correcting the past and reuniting with old enemies...

.......Correcting the past and reuniting with old enemies...............

....................... HAIKU(26)...................

     MY LOVE IS UNCONDITIONAL

                    YOUR ACTION

                    IS IRRELEVANT
         
                                            -Osho-

....................... O0o0o0o0o...................

   Like his father's name sake, the yellow flash, he was just as fast. As if being taken by a gust of heavy wind, vendors on the now bustling market streets held close to them their valuables while he dashed by in an anxious pace. As he moved further away, loud echoes of gasps and 'what was that?' filtered in and around the surrounding areas until, they began to blend with dulled cries of mingled voices.

Like described, he was anxious and rightfully so. And if he knew the others like he so rightfully did, Sakura and Kakashi sensei, then they too must be as equally nervous as he were at the moment. His legs had just taken him past the Hyuga's compound and now moving further away towards those who waited. Impatience spelt the mood for how could it not when this moment, this now blessing, had once lived as one of team seven's greatest regret.. 

The clearing came into focus as soon his legs threw him over the newly constructed fences of the sixth training ground; their squad's very own to do with as pleased, as far away from Public eyes, and other teams. It was a bias decision indeed, one could tell at first glance but from the begining of his genin days, having the son of the fourth Hokage, the last surviving Uchiha and the copy nin himself as their leader, had already cemented their team as one of utter importance.

Unfortunately the actions that soon followed because of Sandime's decision had greatly damaged them all. Like they said, the road to hell  was paved with nothing but good intentions right. But these events now slept in the past, where they should for what heavily weighed at Naruto's mind at the moment, were the fact that his team mates were about to face a great pain in the long lines of pains, no pun intended. Perhaps, more like stare at them in their eyes knowing that they had delt them their ends; more accurately him and Kakashi sensei.

Sandaled feet lightly touched dew covered grass for it was just 5:30am and all of konoha was busy preparing for the day. It was also the day of the Uchihas arrival, however, certain circumstances followed one after the other like a slew of unfortunate events, thus resulting in their early coming. Sakura must be livid he thought, knowing her well enough, she had probably planned on hiding away at her office or sunk her self so deep into work that she would have had no other choice but to intentionally miss what was another important day in the leaf's history.

And as for Sasuke, whom had been equally scarred in the past by this new reality that suddenly sprouted out of no where, well, Naruto wasn't sure what to think of his once best friend. Their relationship still slept on the rocks as it is, so in terms of repairs, anyone could tell that it was wise to keep a safe distance as to not get hurt like they did in the past; besides, Madara might have been smitten by Sakura so much so as to end a war or assist in its conclusion, but Sasuke, aside from Obito and Orochimaru, was forever a wild card thrown into the thick of things. And this was saying a lot even on Naruto's standard. Even more baffling now was the relationship between him and his master.

The first face he saw was Kakashi's, whom looked as depressed as the day their team had been disbanded. Still wearing his nightly attire as with the others except for the Uchihas and Orochimaru whom looked as ever the intellectual bunch. Minato had beat him to it, obviously. Madara seemed somewhat impatient, but all knew the reason behind that. Baa-chan was also present as with Lord third whom had delegated them this mission some five years ago and the other kages whom were supposed to welcome home their Uchihas counterpart. Sadly all attention had been given to two uninvited, unexpected guests in the mix.

"Where are they!"

"Naruto don't", Kakashi hissed. "We're still waiting on Sa-"

"I'M HERE!", you could very well hear the heavy strain of fatigue in her voice and at first glance anyone could tell that she'd still been working at the medical centre, perhaps even well into the night last. This new encounter had played out rather differently in her eyes how many years ago; so much so that you could say it was the beginning of a realization which pushed her to this sate. A state where useless, a once defining term had sprouted life. Many had shed blood that day, far too many, yet all she found her self capable of was crying. They bleed while she wept, and only for Sasuke's sake. ..

Fuck', Sakura's inner cringe became noticeable the second jaded eyes singled out Madara's own midnight pair. How pathetic she'd been back then, how utterly useless and so self absorbed, caring about nothing or no one except for Sasuke Uchiha. Going as far as to even compete against Ino as a fellow rival, all for a selfish notion called childhood love; first love in a time when bodies were piling up outside her safe sanctum like leaves under a willow tree. Ignorance came at the tender age of twelve, but her innocence of this world had been tainted by this first mission of theirs. And sadly, she hadn't learn a thing after it.

That was then, but this is now.... "Sensei?" She rushed as with her blonde counter part, completely ignoring her mate to be in the process, unintentionally that is. After all, there was a time and a place for everything, and now there were other pressing matters that needed attendance.. The great Madara Uchiha needed to bide his time.

"It couldn't be true, could it?"

"It is"... Sasuke reconfimed what he'd seen with his own two eyes. He'd never forgot their faces, not even once. Because of that mission, he'd learnt of Naruto's affiliation with the tailed beasts. That day had also marked something of high importance for him as well. It marked the day he had developed an unhealthy obsession with the blonde, one which pushed him even further than the need to put an end to his brother in the past.

"Still I have doubts" she argued.

"Sakura!" Kakashi held on to her shoulders shortly, forcing the pinkette to look him in the eyes. "We personally buried them didn't we, so how could he not be sure?"

"That's enough Kakashi, I want this over with soon enough before word gets to the mist"... Tsunade intervened  sharply. " This matter calls for a delecate hand and as far as the other Hokages are concerend, Lord third is the only one that should be involved"

"Figured"....Shikamaru popped out of no where. Even before the war had commenced, the Nara household had been tasked in submitting the latest member as a candidate in becoming the next Hokage's council in training. But His only reasons for sticking with this offer so far, was entirely for Naruto's sake. And now, since he was a part of that circle of higher ups, it meant that even him needed to be informed of all matters in the leaf. "Since it was Sandime-sama that ordered team seven this mission" he yawned before lighting his cancer stick.

"Where are they?" The copy-nin again., to which the Godaime pointed towards the a group of ANBU operatives nearby. Slowly, after Naruto gave the command, their bodies started to part and soon enough the known faces of two past enemies turned friends until their very end came into focus.

Sakura closed her eyes while her left hand sought Naruto's. Flanking their right was Sasuke whom kept his cool well into the final second. But the same couldn't be said for Kakashi. His brows were a knotted mess of just apprehension and missbelieve; factors that had no place in the world their living now since the dead began life anew. The following seconds passed on in tensed silence except for the morning creatures that marked the day's dawning. Four sets of gazes held the strongest to the life filled faces of two individuals they'd bonded with at the end of their time in this world. Back then team seven had been ripe with ages of tenderness, undergoing a simple mission that soon went south. And now, they were counted as adults, not because of their ages but their actions and experiences. A sort of mutual respect passed back and forth amongst the parties involved until the ice was shattered.

"Hatake, it's been eons hasn't it?"

"It sure has", there was a slight trembling to his voice but soon the copy nin tempered it. "Zabuza"....

.

.
.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.......... One week before arrival........

  
    Tiny specks of light peered through partly drawn curtains in a room filled with nothing, but bright colors. Some so luminous that his eyes began to lose focus. Gathering his strength, the young boy, no older than seventeen pulled at the covering which hid away his nakedness. As his nudity came into play, he soon remembered  actions of the week past. Lazily reaching to his side, he felt a comforting warmth at the vacant spot and thus he knew, that his bed mate had went off in search of food or a bathroom perhaps.

And no sooner had this thought blossomed, did his bed mate re-entered, carrying loads of fruits and a semi large container of freshly caught rain water; his hair, a wet mess and eyes, as dark as the day they'd meet. Completely captivating and minus the biting cold.

"How are you feeling....Hakku?"

"Im-im okay" Yes, it was all coming back to him now in such cinematic fashion. Memories of finding himself semi sunk in a stream in the middle of somewhere weeks ago, and short images of being carried by Zabuza came flying back in bold colors. They were alive and had somehow managed to twist their former relationship into one which they'd never thought possible in the past.

Adoration morphed into the kindest form of love both began to feel at the very end; and upon realization that a second chance had been granted by some miracle they now knew the workings of, both Hakku and Zabuza decidedly delved into the forbidden act of skinship. They had died, they'd been buried and now, they lived and so far the few that knew of their past choose not to hold it against them. This bizzare kindness became the factor which drove them both in seeking out team seven once again, this time with other purposes entirely.

"You still set to head off as soon as the sun comes out?" The former demon of the mist offered a chase kiss while brushing long strands of ebony mane behind Hakku's left ear; a far cry from their previous behaviors towards each other before their deaths, but it was refreshing never the less.

"Yeah, but, are you sure about this. I mean what if they-"

"Hakku, they won't so trust me. You remember the look on that dumb ass face while we were dying?"

The younger boy smiled delightfully at the conjured memories of Naruto holding on to Kakashi's leg as they both watched on in despair. "I wonder if he's still as naive as before, him and the Uchiha?"...

"Can't say, but who'd thought the little pinky had it in her!"....

" I guess we won't know for sure until we see them huh?" Asked Hakku.

"We won't. But I have no regrets about this"...... .... That spelt the last of their conversations in regards to team seven, and now said members of that team stood mere inches before them with eyes full of sadness, misbelief and a sort of hope only them could carry. It was as he'd claimed apparently.....

" Why the leaf!" Tsunade completely killed the vibes, but there existed a massive need to, after all, claiming or having members of other nations as their own could very well compromise their newly found peace, even with the Uchihas here, which could be even more dangerous since they'd sworn their loyalty to the leaf; more specifically Madara's to Sakura. Anything or person that threatens that future he dreams of building with his bride is sure meet it's definite end.

"Not to fret lady Hokage we simply wanted to an audinece with Hatake's team"

"Aside from that"- Lord third questioned now. "What about the leaf. What are your intentions with her thus far?"

Well shit' Zabuza thought. He hadn't planned on it, but it seemed they were getting rather straight to the dam point in no time. But if he were to be completely honest, which he had all intents of, then talks of him and Hakku seeking refuge with in konoha's walls did entered his mind.

For him, it was as easy as walking into his homeland for he did belong to a nation and from a prominent family before crossing into criminal activities, much like his fellow deserter, kissame. However, the issue lied with his companion. The boy hadn't any known affiliation to any nation which held a prominent name for itself; so it was pretty much safe to say he had no home but beside Zabuza and to which ever place they wondered. "About that, perhaps-"

"Are you seeking refuge here stranger?" Madara had finally had enough of this. He'd spent quite a long, tiresome month huddled together with his kin somewhere deep in some ass wash mountain owned by the Sannin; not to mention being forced to live like a hermit yet again. And now that his mate whom he desired above all else was standing mere inches away from his grasp, some unknown, unwanted element decided in that moment to stab a fucking pin in what should have been a somewhat joyous occasion.

"Not originally since I do have a home, but my young companion here is with out one" Zabuza reasoned rather logicaally. "I know these are different times and that there might be a slight possibility of me being shunned from the Mist for all my past trangressions. However-"

"The leaf will not harbour past criminals within their walls. Third Hokage this has drawn on long enough!" Boy was he livid, one could hear the irritance in each pronounced syllable. Unfortunately for him, Sakura wasn't having any of his attitude.

"Forgive me Uchiha-san" her brows were knitted. Definitely not a good sign, for him. "That decision is up to Lord Third, Shishou and team seven since we're the ones they sought out from the beginning. Your words mean nothing here"

"Sakura that's enough", Tsunade scolded lightly before pleading assistance from Kakashi, how unfortunate for her that his mind as well had been made up.

" I agree with Sakura, Godaime-sama"

"You can't Hatake, this is serious not just-"

. "THEN I SHALL ACT ON MY RIGHT AND DUTY AS THE NEXT HOKAGE!" . The entire field was shook at the risen tone, but none as much as Obito. He hadn't the slightest clue as what sort of individual his forner best friend had evolved into over the years long spent, but this person here exercising his dirty for some selfish needs of his and his team's, clearly wasn't the Hatake he'd known, the man's inclination were not as followed. One glance at their former master and his doubts were reconfirmed; Minato had been rendered speechless.

Guilt was quite a heavy load wasn't it. Plaguing the minds of far too many, it was a state of emotional turmoil which lasted for years if one hadn't the will power to forget and forgive or to let it all drift with the passing of time. It was rather transparent now that this very same guilt had claimed Konoha's beloved team seven.

"I ACCEPT THEM BOTH AS MEMBERS OF THE LEAF, AND THUS THEIR RESPONSIBILITIES FALLS ON MY TEAM AND I ASIDE FROM SAI AND TENZOU!" Murmurs of protest started to rise not only from the the few jounins present, but also the ANBU'S whom knew quite intimately the true nature of Momochi and his adolescent companion, yet, the copy nin continued with out falter. "HOUSING AND WORK WILL BE PROVIDED AND WHAT EVER ISSUES THE MIST MIGHT HAVE WITH THIS DECISION, THEY CAN VOICE THEM AS MUCH AS THEY LIKE.. Tsunade sama?", his tone dripped a kind of desperation she of all people knew quite well; more so now since Kaguya had promised Madara a favour that would benefit most within the leaf, especially her and Naruto above all others. " Mai owes me  favour and I'm sure she'll feel more than obligated to accept these circumstances with out question"..... She couldn't argue with that now could she, knowing full well the Mizukage of the Mist had always been a woman of her words.

. "KAKASHI YOU SHOULDN'T DO THIS!" The former demon was rendered stupefied upon the knowledge that Hatake had been choosen to be the next HOKAGE. It was no minor feat by all means, and such a position given, despite a nation's ethics and name, held great reverence around the world. This just wouldnt do, to commit such a great error even before he began his official duties. And so he sought to argue against his words. "HAKKU AND I MERELY WISHED TO-!"

"THAT'S ENOUGH ZABUZA".... Never before had KAKASHI exuded such a dominant air about him. Even as the apex of his blade slid deep into his enemies throat, and the darkness in their pupils began to flood their eyes; not even when the last breath of life flew from their ice kissed bodies; Kakashi Hatake remained rooted by his unwavering composure.. . " NARUTO IS THAT OKAY WITH YOU?"

"HAI!" The boy shouted for all to hear

"SAKURA?".... The pinkette gave a clear nod as she singled out her husband to be, blessing him with a rather antagonizing leer.

" AND YOU SASUKE?", Konoha's copy nin continued with much haste, promptly ignoring and slicing Tsunade's every complaint.

"I SEE NO REASON TO OPPOSE", incredulous indeed that Sasuke Uchiha as well gave his consent and took on such a responsibility that almost everyone stood baffled, leaving the question now as to what precisely happened during their first mission. " SENSEI?" The boy called out to Orochimaru before pairs and pairs of eyes followed his line of words

"What is it, child?"... And how could they omit such a chilling piece of fact. It was safe to surmise that Orochimaru wasn't feeling too hot at the moment, most of all with his student and Sakamo's surviving heir.

"Don't be Ignorant of your hands in this".....

The snake summoner levelled his gaze at his best friend, former master and lastly on the sly pair he'd once commission to do a job so many fucking years ago. Closing his eyes in complete and utter exasperation, he sighed for all to hear. "FUCK!"

Chapter 27: ... Visions of something.......

............Vissions of something...........

........................ HAIKU(27)..................

    GHOST ROAMS THE HALLWAYS
                 
                       OF MY MIND.
              
                  OR AM I IN THEIRS?

                              -Nadine Tomlinson-

....................O0O0O0O0.......................

  Water, crystal clear and sparkling from a certain glare captured by the fuzzy sun. Water, so dense and cool, yet calming as it caressed every surface of her skin for the time being. The sun, ah the sun. It's luminosity once golden blue, quickly began to fade as her body sunk further and further; and coldness, the chilling kind shortly encompassed even the deepest regions of her bones.

This couldn't be right, she reasoned. Just a simple bath, that was all she intended to take just a while ago in hers and Ino's shared lodging. So then, why was she now falling to the bottom of some unknown watery basin?. Panic began to set in for this couldn't be Kaguya's world Sakura knew. Heavy limbs commenced a desperate battle of ascension, but to no avail. It seemed like the more she tried, the less she prevailed, and in comprehending what this could have been, what this new situation must have meant, Sakura gave into her unknown fate with a sort of calm she herself had not been known to possess.

This had to be it, the visions Indra Oosutsuki had warned about. It came with his final greetings before herself, Neji and Itachi left their world on that fated night. Fleeting images of something, and nothing at all of a puzzle they must solve were his best descriptions. And sadly this too must have been one of those very same foresight; and if Sakura was right about it, then both men as well were having these exact dreams at this very moment.

Thus knowing this, she permitted her self resignation of the fact and allowed the currents to guide her along which ever path this precognitive journey took her. After a short while gliding, light, the blinding kind awoke her senses in such an alarming manner, that Sakura's first instincts were to fight. A defensive stance claimed her naked posture as she stood mere inches from a glowing spere of blue light, and just like before, this one too held with in a gravitational pull much like the previous one which bordered the three tails world from the humans.

"IF THIS IS A DREAM I WOULD LIKE WAKE UP NOW!"... she spoke while tired eyes wondered the space around. This was begining to feel a bit similar to her last watery travels, besides the fact that she was completely alone, and that this spere it's self emanated tranquility despite it's magnetic lure.

"NEJI IF YOU CAN HEAR ME, WAKE UP?"... Still nothing and so she began to shout for them all, one by one until her lips conjured a name she her self never wanted to utter. " I-INDRA-" But ohh, what was this. Somewhere with in this body of light a dark, shadowy figure moved in a hastened, ghostly pace. Big, muscular she could tell, with a lion's mane for hair and a bodily posture which difined ones age.

Sakura's breath caught along with an unfortunate water bubble in the depts of her throat. The hairs on her porcelain white skin stood on ends despite being so deeply submerged in water, and fear of the unknown gripped her spine. This unnamed entity seemed to beckonned her and with out giving her allowance, sakura's body moved on it's own.

Struggling to break free from this pull, she fought against nothing with everything she had upon seeing the still darkened face of the man hidden inside, pressing forcefully against the surface of this spere. It's texture seemed rubberizeed but that was beside the fact, that Sakura was about to come into contact with an unknown, hostile being.
.

.

.

.

.

.

.
.

.

Even though the aura around him carried with it great reverence, Madara Uchiha was about to commit a none respectful crime in the eyes of his beloved; then again the word crime held not an ounce of respect to begin with. Two entire days had expired since his clan's re entry into Konaha and his wife to be still did her best at ignoring his commanding presence. He'd finally had enough of this tiresome waiting and decided all upon him self that facing the head strong kunochi head first, seemed his best option.

Turning his burrowed key into the massive half wooden half glassed door, the clicking sounds of it's lock being opened sang like a harmonious tune in his ear. Thanks to a certain blonde whom he had practically assaulted with his eyes, Sakura's spare key, of which he knew of, was finally with in his grasp.

As he entered, onyx eyes ate up every facet of her shared quarters; from seating arrangements to their open kitchentry and finally, the door way which emanated an aluring incandescent glow, as if beckonning him to go further.

He hadn't the need to search, for scents of melon and strawberry tantalized every regions of his senses in the most savoury of ways, and thus he knew that this were her domain, her private sanctuary of which he was about to trespass on his own violation. Yet, this thought wasn't merely enough to cease that chaotic smirk from creeping onto thisn alluring lips. But as soon as it appeared, that very smile eventually turned into pannic for sounds of a struggle some where inside, rung as clear as a temple's bell.

Hastily he sprung into action with a speed almost as comprable to Minato's. Flying past her bed, the Uchiha aimed for the sounds of splashing water until finally, there he found her submerged beneath thorso deep water; head under, eyes closed and her naked limbs flailing helplessly against the porcelain tub as she drowned in her own bath. Dropping instantly to his knees, Madara abandoned all former thoughts of play fullness while in a hurried pace he sought to remove her from this dilemma. As naked as Sakura were, she tumbled onto to him before both of them stumbled onto the tiled floor.

Barely catching herself, Madara held to her face firmly. Gloved fingers pressed against matted pink tresses as jaded eyes bore at his own with a sense of loss, a look of forgetfulness.

"Sakura, it's me. Look at me" he cooed so unlike himself until reality slowly started to set in. "Its me princess, Madara, take a deep breadth"

"Wha- what-" Sakura coughed up the remnants of bath water she'd unfortunately swallowed, grimmacing in the process as her throat and nostrils began to burn slightly. "What happ-happened?" Water soaked hands sought to cover her mouth before being lifted bridal style. Wrapping her inside the thick layers of his navy coloured haori, he placed her at the end of the bed before kneeling.

"I should be asking you that princess. What occured, precisely?"

Sakura thought about it for a while, how best to put into words these somewhat puzzling images of her first vision. But then during that process, another part of reality unfortunately kicked in; and how unfortunate for Madara himself.

"Wait..... what the fuck are you doing here?"

Well shit, he thought as eyes darted every where but her own. He was sure that some where at the back of his mind slept an excuse of some sort. However, upon finding her in such a situation, fear, panic, worry; all of these sickening emotions he hadn't felt in what could be called an eternity, instantly rose to the surface, therefore pushing that much sought after excuse to some unknown location. "I -just wanted to see how you were coming along?"

"Eh?" Brows raised, arms folded, she was quite petite but the amount of control Sakura held above this man, no other human did, or ever will for that matter. "So you thought B and E was optional?"

"What's B and E?"

She gave a lenghty and exasperated sigh, caughed a few times even, while he gently rubbed her back. Then finally, answered his question. "B and E  smartass, means breaking and entering okay?"

"It's not breaking and entering if you have a key though", Sakura was about to fire off at this big overgrown idiot yet again with a slew of questions and curses to boot, when another image struck her like a bolt of lightening. Her back became ramrod straight for a short while as visions of a city overruled by an unstoppable downpour filtered in; wet, depressing and with towers as high as the hokages mountain. The atmosphere was one of rot, a decaying ruins of what were. She pressing one palm against her forehead, a feeble attempt at best in trying to abate an upcoming migraine, " We need to find Neji and Itachi, but before that, I need some tea".......

Madara couldn't quite comprehend this odd request, but easily he complied after pressing a chase kiss to her temple. Surprisingly though and against that very request, Sakura held onto him by gripping his clothing. There she held on for a few good seconds, trembling, sighing as she wrung and unwrung the light fabric between seemingly frail fingers. But sadly these actions of hers only added more to his pressing worries. "Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere?"

"No I just-" as if she weren't entirely sure, the words seemed to leave her lips in a struggle. "Kiss me- please"

Madara froze like a well built statue anchored to its fated place, thinking that perhaps his mate's former request hadn't seemed that odd to begin with, especially in comparison to this new one. It wasn't until several minutes had passed on in pained silence before he decidedly spoke in earnest. "Sakura!" He knelt once more, not being able to comprehend yet another bizzare move, but he knew what fatigue looked and felt like. She was all wound up and perhaps needed an outlet, which he was more than happy to become, but not in this manner.

You see, he wasn't just a man that loved but a man that aimed entirely to possess first and foremost, unfortunately for him though, Sakura was not the typical prey. Head strong and abrasive at most times, she refused to be owned, to become just another form of possession of his. This fact in itself gave way to a new meaning of ownership for him, and one which ultimately drove him to a path of change; more specifically his initial outlook when it came to people.

Madara struggled to keep that now wavering composure in check. Naturally, it was quite a difficult task at hand having his mate just inches before him, completely naked beneath his clothes at that, and with a sickening kind of desperation fixed in her gaze. How could he have said no to this aww inspiring sight, deny what she wished of him so wantonly? Call him a man for that he were beneath what ever revered aesthetics he had adorned from the days of his youth. And therefore, as weak as he knew himself to be, the big bad wolf crumbled like cinder blocks under imensce pressure; helplessly succumbing to his lover's lure in little to time.

"Do not regret this", came his warning under whispered breadth, before taking Sakura's lips with his; none too gently at that. Surprisingly, she permitted his tongue without much fight, feeling it rub against hers in such a sensuous way that her fingers which kept themselves in check, began to roam the broad expanse of well defined chest and back. Even though Madara wore his clothing yet, such definitive features of his hid not beneath them.

Legs parted on their own violation as they took him up in a much more comfortable manner. Moans, her's airy, breathless, passed back and forth, some loud, some spoken in mere whispers while madara's thin lips dragged a fiery trail along the smooth plains of her neck, then chest. There he paused, breath ragged, sex straining for the sight before him held many temptations he knew he shouldn't give into, but again he was a man, and a man he continued to be while he parted the folds of his coat, revealing now twin sets of perfect mounds. Pink buds of pleasure stood on ends from his predatory gaze as their master fell even more into lust's crippling trap; mouth open, eyes ablaze and body, asking for far more than he was okay with giving tonight.

" D-don't stop now", she whispered, reaching up to take hold of his face in warm hands. "Just for a little while more" sakura begged, then groaned as he kissed the inside of her left palm.

"Can't you see I'm trying to conquer my control princess?"

"Don't, not right now- at least", She argued to which he groaned in exasperation before reconnecting their lips. This time in a much more haggard pace, almost beast like while his impressive sex ground against hers. Moving downwards, Madara caught each breasts one at a time, patiently suckling each nipple, and enjoying the pleading gasps as they fell from her mouth, her body, her wet center. "Sakura don't make me do this please", the warmth which fell from that plea tickled her sensitive skin.

But oh, suddenly Madara found himself on his back, completely unawares now as to her plans. "Fine then let me have my way at least" the pinkette warned, half naked and sprawled on top of him. "I- f-fuck, need this" and her hips met his hard, painful, intensely lustful.

"Fu-fucking hell", stability was a big chance to find with the pinkette's grinding motion but she held strength where he did not."This isn't h-how we should do this, Saku-"

"AHHHHH, PLEASE NO, GOD NO!"

An hysteric scream stole every last bit of dialogue from the Uchiha's mouth as his wife to be started to scream before falling. Holding her head she cried with eyes close even as he caught her by the flaps of his coat. "NO DON'T GO, SENSEI, YOU CAN'T LEAVE HIM, NOT AGAIN JI-!" and she was out. Like the dead, her body became numb and cold altogether; a startling similarity to what it were back on the battle field as he craddled her lifeless frame within his arms.

To say that Uchiha Madara wasn't near losing every single bit of control he'd held as dooming panic began to set in, would only be an utter lie. But he collected himself, albeit a bit forceful, reigned in such unnecessary behavior, wrapped her petite frame as best as he could before vanishing completely into the suffocating darkness; their destination, Senju Tsunade.

Chapter 28: ...... Mending broken bonds.......

.......Mending broken bonds............

....................... HAIKU(29)...................

     THE THEIF LEFT IT BEHIND;

                    THE MOON

               AT MY WINDOW.

                                     -Ryokan-
                                       1758-1831

...................O0o0o0o0o0o0..................

          

      An errie  breeze carried all Ill conjured thoughts to do with their estranged uncle, or their grandmother's so called alter ego. Waning above, that lone ocular globe shone with its brightest glare ever, as if he were in full display for a an unsuspecting lover. But below, the former warm atmosphere of their centuries shared household, held to it a somber tone. Hell, even the servants of this place kept to themselves more than usual, and the residents of the manor, even more so than normal. Why, one might inquire, well that answer lied with the house's new accupant and one whose world from the inside out was cast in an errie shade from the very beginning of his unwanted existence.

Situated around a smaller than usual chabudai, compliments of Kaguya whom wanted to reaccquaint both men with their fellow relative, the aroma wafting off of the newly brought in motsunabe did little in means of appealing to their appetites; though loud sounds of intestinal grumbles made them selves known under the veil of silence, tension had donne.

"Why don't we all dig in I think, is the earthly phrase?" The head of the household urged with every bit of authority she held. But despite her strong voicing and warm smiles, all three faces beside her held grim expressions of their own; each silently displaying their displeasures of being in eachother's company.

"Nice to see Baah-chan so spirited", Indra jested under a breath of mockery, "though Im not that sorry to say that this little impromptu rendevous of ours has deminished my appetite some what"

"AGREED!" shouted the other two males whom decidedly walked away after hastily having their fills. Now this only left kaguya, whom decided against usage of that authoritive tone and an irritated Indra.

"Is it so much to ask from you three bastards to have a normal meal with me?"

"It isn't grandmother, but together might just be an impossibility. What were you thinking when you blind sided us with this new turn of event, oh and not forgetting these sudden bursts of premonitions I happen to be sharing with our new aunt, Sakura?"

Crossed eyed almost, said woman almost aimed her chopsticks at her grandson's piercing orbs. Disdain slightly there but resignation and comprehension of the facts Indra spouted calmed this somewhat rising temperament. "So I forgot to inform you two of my plans"

"Willfull omitance?"

"When I will-fully omitted these facts" kaguya corrected with a mild glower in her gaze. "But what were you two expecting, to be perfectly honest. Were you perhaps hoping I would have obliterated zetsu where he stood as if to appease the humans?"

"Well-"

"Don't make me laugh boy! "....... Indra flinched slightly from her strong wording; however, knowing that she was a being that never allowed anger his way, gave him some sort of pitiful relief, and dare he say pitiful indeed for a man that supposedly birthed the most fearsome clan of the leaf, to harbour such fears of his Baah-chan.

" Are we not having this conversation right now, did you not interfere by linking mine and the pinkette's mind to eachother. Did you not overload her mental capabilities by chanelling-"

"Enough, Indra. Even I have my limits sometimes. Although I fully understand these concerns of yours I never once over stepped, which brings me to my second find". Gracefully she sipped her tea, littering the silent room with short musical sounds manifested from her worn ancient ornaments. " since when, and do excuse my phrasing, have you been this concerned about my Sakura?"

As equally graceful as he could be, Indra rose to full hight and brushed at the flaps of his Haori. With in seconds he came before her with his face resembling that of confusion, though diluted, barely. Bent now at the knees, he pressed a chaste kiss against kaguya's left cheek.

"Don't appear as if you hadn't a hand in the making of these strong concerns of mine. Your entire scheme has been nothing but chaotic thus far, certainly zetsu's mother indeed. So, dear grandmother", The eldest Uchiha being was almost at the door. "Spare me the hypocritical bullshit, is the earthly phrase i was looking for. If I were to say I'm not that excited about the culmination of these strange happenings of yours, it would only be a lie. Never the less, do inform me before hand, having dreams of my self in Madara's place with your new toy is somewhat unappealing, Good night".

He bowed then exited, taking long prideful strides and altogether missing the half hidden frame of his lover, his brother, Asura. The minutes expired in an exasperating pace, almost as if the ax was aimed at her head, though she still sipped at her warm tea, revelling briefly at the soothing taste of honey and lemons. "You going to enter child or do i have to drag you in here?"

"I have a bone to chew grandmother, and it might be yours" Asura occupied his lover's vacant seat in seconds. "What's this business about Indra being at the receiving end of Sakura and Madara's short thirsts?"

To sigh had suddenly became the act of the day, that and coupled with an unquenchable desire to snap some one's neck. Kaguya downed her last bit of heaven before ontaking this new idiot unfortunately birthed from her generation....

... TBC.....

PS.........SORRY FOR THE SHORT CHAPTER BUT I JUST PULLED A TOOTH AND IM MISERABLE! ( ͡°Ĺ̯ ͡° )

Chapter 29: .... Stolen corpse under the guise of night......

.....Stolen corpse under the guise of night .............................

......................HAIKU(29).....................

                                                                                    
HEARTS WERE BROKEN                                                                                
      THROUGH DESPAIR AND  SORROW                                                                     
                   WHILE I SLEPT

             
                                                                                                       -Nefe28ostar-

................o0o0o0o0o0o0o0o...............

        Desperation, quite a definitive word in of itself one could say. An act  described in just one word, or a word defined by one's hasty act. Either way, desperation became the gist of this evening's description. Sat wedged between sakura's bed and Itachi's, Madara pondered his mind into a pulp of the hours prior spent. As soon as he'd arrived carrying his wife to be with in his clutches, in an unconscious state of coarse, he was met with not only the head officiate of the Hyuga clan and it's princesses, but his own clan's mate as they too maneuvered another unconscious creature via some weird, comical princess carry.

It seemed as though Sakura's premonition was also shared to her two interlopers as well; a thought that conjured nothing but even more worries on not only his own mind, but the numerous personels present. The atmosphere had delved into an even more ominous state of being after he had relayed his and the pinkette's prior activities before this minute fraction of hell ensued. The reasons for divilgence however, spelt lady hokage, Hashirama's beast like grand creature whom upon self appointment, bestowed the tittle of God-fucking mother in regards to her student, his fiancee, his princess, his-

"Lost in translation are we?".... Tobirama's less than pitiful comment barely managed to rouse him out of what ever this new wave of stupor were. Then again, the question soon arrived as to what exactly transpired with in the Hyuga compound and his own home?

"Any one care to elaborate further on both Itachi's and the Hyuga prince's conditions?" Obviously his tone lacked concern for both unconscious males; not a factor most were ignorant of, especially since Madara's precious pinkette slumbered near by. An acknowledgement of this crass behavior of his was obviously steemed from an earlier phase of his former life, and one only Sasuke Uchiha somehow inherited down to its very core.

"Apart from what you shared?" Tsunade's disquiet was palpable through her words. "All we know at this point, and I'm only speculating here-"

"Another conjecture" added Obito.

"Yes, that we can't help. Not until they've regained some semblence of consciousness. Some how they could be witnessing the same premonitions-"

"Or different ones at the same time since it's also speculated that Sakura perhaps awoken this ability with them as she did hers".

"I'm afraid that's no speculation" Madara corrected Orochimaru with an affirmative tone. "She had fallen asleep in her tub approximately ten minutes before I visited-"

"BROKE INTO!" Both Naruto and Tsunade injected with raised brows that spoke of their disproval in regards to his visit.

"I had a key!"

"Which you heckled off of me!" The blonde argued brazenly, obviously fearing Tsunade's and Sakura's wrath much more than he did Madara's.

Sighing, the big bad wolf refolded his arm in a slightly dejected manner, yet still, his refusal to bow at their insistence remained quite evident in that strong gaze he wore like a well fitted glove. "Fine, but she did enter that bath directly twenty minutes after getting to her residence, then proceeded into a lazy slumber five minutes later again"

"Upon which you entered around ten minutes behind, right- WHICH, births the question as to how and why would you be so sure that Sakura had entered her bath precisely twenty minutes after her return?" Dam that Orochimaru and that lifed left brow of his. Dam that fucking snake and that manner in which he curved those sickening thin pale lips. If his words hadn't already conveyed the obvious truth, then his slitering demeanor definitely touched on Madara's intent from the very begining. It was transparent what his next move was and one he hadn't any issues with.

"Tobirama insisted on keeping tabs on her while I was preoccupied. It was completely against Sakura's knowledge and permission-"

"YOU UNKEPT BASTARD!" Lord second almost launched himself towards his former enemy; an act that birthed not from his years old fued with the Uchiha, but his cripling fear of being looked down upon by his great niece. While it was evident that Tsunade had inherited Hashirama's disapproving habits, her role as Hokage and the pinkette's mentor, made her quite a bit overbearing in regards to the child's over all protection, aside from team seven's.

You see, since It was with in Tsunade's best interest to violate her student's privacy in the glorious name of safety, it was also against her own disgruntled moral compass, should anyone other than her self took it upon their own accord to act as such; even if that person carried the official tittle of 'future husband' typed in bold letters on his forehead.

"Tsuna don't believe a word he says, that -"

It was begining to tick her off. So much so that fatigue made it's self known as once vibrant honeyed eyes singled out the resurrected few around her. Tsunade massaged her temple in low spirits while being lead by Kakashi to a near by chair. Her shoulders slumped in an unlady like manner that fitted not a princess of her degree but an old woman of her grand father's years.

This entire ordeal was harrowing in retrospect and one big ass pain in her wary bones. Suddenly, a blurry memory of Jiraiya clouded her eyes unexpectedly. Dark, brooding, painful but joyous never the less. But it almost diminished that shriveled up speck of peace and composure with in, and just as quickly as it came, a lone tear settling at the base of an eye, Tsunade willed it away, praying with head rested in open plams, that she should not crawl back into the bottles Sakura and Shizune had rescued her from. "For one FUCKING minute can't you two, I beg the heavens, Kaguya who ever, can't you two JUST CUT THIS SHIT OUT AND ACT LIKE CIVIL HUMAN BEINGS OF THE TIMES?"

After this sudden outburst, several minutes ticked on by in agony as stillness began to cover the enclosed space. Then regret soon made it's expected descent on the shoulders of the guilty ones. Hashirama was the first to placate his grand child followed by Naruto whom flanked her right. Out of habit, the blue eyed blonde rubbed slow soothing circles into her a spine in a fashion that conjured jumbled memories of Sakura's younger years and Jiraiya's last moments with her, all at once. She didn't want to think it, much less voice these selfish thoughts of hers, but these thoughts were there whether she liked it or not. And if her assumptions were true to a fact, then there were a couple of people in this room that held fast to these very same thoughts; afraid entirely but yearning to speak of the unjust.

Before Tsunade knew it, simultaneous echoes of 'SORRY!' fell upon silence, shattering it into pieces as if a child had thrown a stone into her window in playful haste; alarming, yet expected of them in such a situation. But it was Orochimaru whom decided to voice just one tiny miniscule of the unjust he knew both him, Tobirama, Naruto and his best friend faced.

"Tsunade?" He cupped her cheeks, wiping away very small, almost too shameful to bear, tears from faux glistening cheeks. Now bent at the knees, an embrace of the sort had ensued as he allowed her to weep gracefully atop one shoulder. Naruto redirected his gaze and focused with much fight on the bustling movements of light that danced from outside a nearby window. Konoha was joyful, celebrating unending for life's renewel but on the inside of their leader's heart it wept for a friend, a lover, a child, a student and a master. The sheer unfairness of Kaguya's gift had slapped them in the face as they saw past criminals being granted new leases on life while another great hero of their land, remained unmoved.

"Perhaps it was never meant to be my dear"  It was there, barely but it was still there and only those who were affiliated enough with the snake summoner heard it; that slight trembling in his usual coy tone. "He wanted to die an old man and he made sure that his last wishes were carried out", at the mention of last wishes, an aura of danger engulfed their beings minutely. This being so, for as soon as it made itself known, Minato had already wrapped his arms around his son. As clear as the dawning sun across the orangey sky, all knew that Naruto, was his last wish.

But despite the jinchuriky's temporary flair, Orochimaru persisted. "I find joy in believing that it is his desire, to remain lost to us, even if the idea of him not wanting to be resurrected brings more pain in the end".

Hinata squeezed her sister's hand in distraught, obviously knowing how much of a major role Lord Jiraiya had played in their lives behind the curtains in restrospect to Naruto's training and, upbringing for the short years; and not forgetting his relationship to both Orochimaru and their lady Hokage. But unknowingly she had also squeezed Neji's hand in his unconscious state which fortunately garnered an equal reaction of the same calibre from him.

"NEJI-NII SAN?"

Shock gave way to tears and before she could have touched his heated forehead, Tsunade rushed past them in a fit and began checking over the now groaning youth. In her frenzy and like an unexpected Strom, Itachi too awoke from his forced slumber with another groan and started to cough up water, lots and lots of water..

Too impossible to comprehend the madness, a few medic nins stood stupified by these strange happenings, obviously not trained enough to handle their jobs even if it did entailed coma induced males coughing up gallons of salt water. It was then in that panicked moment that Hinata found the courage with in, and rushed to aid her leader, then as soon as her assistance came, Orochimaru did the same until Shizune and Ino were summoned.

Only the best of medical nins were needed here and since the very best still slumbered in her coma, it was up to Tsunade's first student and Sakura's best friends to aid the two males. All teachings of emotional avoidance during medical work flew right out the fucking window as trembling hands worked their best.

In under a minute the boys had gotten over their coughing fit but their eyes were listless, in a zombie like fashion which roused more concernes than before. Through this new wave of symptoms, fear grew exponentially and crawled it's way up Madara's back in the same manner his natural instincts warned him of incoming threats. And, he was well and right in adhereing to these gut instincts for faster than his feet had thread it's first step towards his still sleeping princess, she flew up with a scream; a painful yell while holding the sides of her head in pain, or fear maybe, perhaps.

Like lightening he was beside her as with Kakashi and Tsunade. Her cries were so loud and painful that Tsunade couldn't do more but held her fast to her heaving bossom; praying, shusshing what ever evil or visions she and the others might have had.

"Okay sakura I'm here. Please, please I'm right here girly!"

Madara felt for the second time in his existence a useless being as his beloved wept, as his familial blood sat listless like a dummy on the other end. There wasn't much he could have done to sooth Itachi's ailments, not that they were that close but Sasuke was there beside his brother as with Orochimaru. They were all the family he needed at this time, even though the thought of Orochimaru being anything remotely close to familial bonds with the older raventte seemed highly improbable at this point. But never the less, Itachi wasn't alone in his own sufferings, and the same could be said of Neji Hyuga whom were pampered in the arms of The clan's older princess.

As for his sakura-

Sharp forested eyes cut his train of thoughts into uneven pieces, singling him out with a feeling as though his blood had been coated in ice. Her gaze at first, piercing before demoting into a state of recognition, and like being given a blanket in the dead of winter, as one rested on the verge of meeting his maker, arms, slender, pale, ghost like, outstretched towards him in askance; and like a fool, a helpless human, Madara flew into the embrace of his princess.

Sighing with relief he held her shaking frame as she tried to still her erratic breathing. Eyes, pairs and pairs of eyes danced around each other in worry, in concern, in ignorance of what ever precognitive forces that played into their comas. A good hour had expired behind the evenings startling events and soon the boys began to show signs of regaining their senses. Itachi was first by whispering his brother's name followed by Neji whom gifted his cousins with a bright but straining smile. By this time Sakura had regained some ounce of sanity and had left most of her fitful crying at a distance, though small bouts of sniffles and erratic breaths were heard in the silence.

Unfortunately, when all thoughts gathered on the side of thankfulness, their pinkette's and the others startling premonition, completely threw them off of their axis.

"Ji-jiraiya-sa-sama" small but still there Itachi managed.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"What, did you say?"

All eyes darted towards Tsunade as she stood in alarm, Naruto as he gazed at the older Uchiha with fear, with hope.

"Its-its true" was all Neji could have voiced before falling into another coughing fit.

"No" the slug queen shook her head. "Don't do this to me......to us. I cant-"

"Tsuna, it'll be alright, just- just hear them out okay?" Hashirama's spoke while his gaze travelled between his grandchild and his brother. The worry, he knew they both saw it etched in the lines of each other's forehead. A father, a friend, a lover, a partner and comrade, ached for their loved one. But the worst for wears settled on Naruto's shoulders. A weight, as though he'd been forced to yield beneath gavity's pressure, settled in and around him.

His body was motionless, that's until Tsunade grabbed him by the hand and buried his head on her left shoulder. "Don't listen to them, she whispered mournful, almost regretful. "We don't dare to believe anything. Not now, we can't afford it".... Shaky, chopped up, tears threatened yet again to break these people into tiny pieces of nothingness. But Sakura drove the knife that lingered near their hearts from such a seemingly long time past..

" He's alive shi-shou. He-he's alive. But we-we were too late. They" water ran down her cheeks and her voice grew smaller as she informed the broken woman of the events that played out in her dream which, was not a dream in of it self, but another form of travel and one that resembled kaguya's usual way or communication.
"We were to-too slow and they came for him, they came and-"

"You're not making any sense sweet heart?" Madara cupped her swollen face in the palms of his huge hands. She seemed so small, as if she had dwindled down to a mere fraction of her former self in just a few hours of involuntary sleep. "Who came, who took him away?"

"Danzo is alive" Neji pulled to their attention with closed eyes.

"And so is the foundation" and then Itachi.

    

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛TBC♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter 30: Of swift actions and sad nostalgia. Pt. 1...

Notes:

Finally another new chapter.. Hope u guys enjoy k, muahhh(≡^∇^≡)

Of swift actions and sad nostalgia.pt1.

........................HAIKU(30)...................

                  NIGHT ON EARTH
  
           BUDDING MUSHROOMS

                  AND FROG SONG
     

                  .... Micheal McClintock....

.............. 0o0o0o0o0o0o0o0o..............

    Stillness, the encompassing tranquility of pure silence amidst the frantic echoes of one's heart. Not quite the definition you assumed, right? But this sort of stagnation held no joy nor did it forsake forlorn as Tsunade stood among the lush foliage bordering his memorial pillar. Darkness still spelt the hours after Sakura and the other's departure behind what was a rather bizzare evening thus far; and bizzare barely, sacrely lent sufficient enough description to these strange ongoings of her Student and company's new gift, if you will.

If one strained their senses enough, soft lulls of crickets chirruping, syncronized almost too elegantly with the olden croaks of dew seeking toads. This sort of orderly harmonization between preditors and preys, insects and amphibians had somewhat graduated from annoying to homely, where as they served as a form of pitiable therapy to her battered heart. Soft, short, natural and yet none of these words dearly described her best friend's character, but some how, they quite reminded her of him. Especially now, since Konaha slept away behind a veil of content, despite their leader's inner turmoil.

The sake had already been distributed, his cup running over as per his living custom and hers, far beyond empty, and now dry, barren since she'd taken the first and only shot on her brief travel to this sacred spot. Such a ceremonial ritual she knew, her nightly visits, but tonight her core was shaken. The reveals of kaguya's precognitive aptitude shook even it's mediums, let alone her or the others closely knitted to Jiraiya in the past.

"You never dissapoint do you?" Orochimaru's soft crunching were mere preludes he'd willfully shared of his approach, not that she hadn't expected it, but Tsunade wanted to stew in her bitterness a little while longer.

"Must you follow me as well Maru- all I ask is for one hour to gather my thoughts-"

"You meant one hour to sulk and crawl back into the caverns your Students rescued you from?" A hiss travelled on the backs of a heavy winded rumble, tussling greenery camouflaged by heavy two am darkness. "You should be in there, with the others planning our next move"

"Don't fucking give me that!" How pitiable indeed, she knew the cracks in her voice gave way to her hidden truth. Yet Tsunade chose defence, defiance and blame, in other words, Orochimaru's accountability, which had naught to do with this sudden turn of events. "Where were you when hell was upon us all, where were you and that self righteous nobility while Pain took away everything from us- those fucking orphans I tell you-?"

Orochimaru's patience lacked some what, but she was spot on whence it came to said obsessive self righteous nobility. It suited him only when he wanted it to, and back then, being true to him self meant seclusion, default and the breaking of bounds he'd labled in the past familial. But he wasn't about to be held accountable for Jiraiya's and her own flawed decision. He'd paid enough of a price for his own; the first, by allowing that toaded oaf in fostering those fucking brats during the peak of war. "Perhaps i should refresh your memories, but I was dead. The first to go, of this merry old group of three. Or was i not missed at all?"

This caught her displeasure, doubling her emotional rise. Indeed, he was the first to go, and by his own making which made it all the more horrifying, but his death was a paid justice, and everyone from here to Sauna knew as much. "Hey, you live by the sword-"

"Don't give me that crap Tsunade. I might have been a fuck up in the past, but that's not about to stop me from making amends when there's room and opportunites abound", he paused as if to reign in his composure for he felt it fleeting with the wind. "Your predecessors are gathered like knights at a round table, each with their own take on how to locate some one precious to us, and yet here you are, sulking and being a bitch about Kaguya's unfair hand-"

"How dare you-"

"Yes, how dare I indeed, but if not me, them whom else to put some sence back into you. Now is not the time to wallow in pain from the past, especially since we've all been granted a gift far more precious than any other given". His back was turned now, and so was hers, both staring in opposite direction, yet she couldn't bring her self to look upon Jiraiya's memorial tablet for much longer, not since Orochimaru's words had manage to conjure guilt for her lack in leadership at a time when it was paramount. Of coarse she was was human, of coarse she needed to feel like every one else, but he was right, sulking at an empty grave was not going to cut it, not when the real deal had suddenly sprouted back to life.

"Dam it!"

"My intent was none of soothing and just so you know-" Orochimaru's feet treaded lightly now on his depart. "You weren't the only one that wept for him. He was my best friend as well, despite my past transgressions".....

Silence reigned supreme, even the former chirupping and croaks ceased, as if they too were in cahoots with Orochimaru's lecture. But truth did rung from every word spoken, every advise given; the irrefutable facts.

The pieces were there, she only needed to pick them up apparently. Kaguya's gratitude had granted her a great respect indeed, and one she revered beyond the mere comprehension of the word. " I fucking hate it when he does that. After all these years, and he's still able to-"...... Godaime kept her sake jug close to her bossom, tonight she would donne Jiraiya's share of wine instead of leaving his cup be, and later, she would thoroughly wash his ceramic possession, for she had every expectations of bringing him home.

"Well old chap, mourning time is officially over"................
.
.
.
.
.
.

" If you're looking for her teas, it's on your right Uchiha-san!" Ino's advise was fully noted with a court nod as he fumbled amongst the over crowded items on sakura's side of the kitchen.

"You'll also want to serve a few oats and chocolate cookies her mom baked, she almost never has tea with out them"

"Again, it's appreciated little one, and I apologise if you've felt put out because of my sudden-"

"Oh it's alright" she reassured as sincerely as she could. "If not you then my self or Kakashi-sensei would have been here tonight, so in other words you're doing us both a huge favour"

Madara nodded yet again, while Sakura's tea seeped at the side of her pink coloured cup. The idea of having Kakashi played caretaker when his pinkette showcased such vulnerable appearances, bode sour on the tip of his tongue. Perhaps this outwardly aggression towards the leaf's copy-nin steemed from past memories of the Hatake men not being able to keep it within their trousers; a major flaw in their making he was hell bent on sharing with the silver headed hero, and company some day in the near future.

"Are you sure it's okay?", hiding his inner musings, Madara re-focused on Ino's hasty packing. He hadn't meant to scare the child away from her abode, but she persisted in her insistance to a suspicious degree, he swore. But he rather appreciated her careful assessment of a situation no one expected. " It feels as though I've invaded your shared space, I hope it doesn't change the public's opinion-"

"With all due respect Uchiha-san", Ino paused mid fumble. "Your new found friendliness is creeping me out, I mean, you were a bit of a dick to me, if I'm allowed to say so, in the early days. So I would appreciate it very much if you droped the high and mighty approach okay"?

Well, there was that. "Actually", he hoisted his pinkette's supplements with an awkward tilt to his movements. "I was merely thinking of Sakura and her preferences, i wouldn't want to cause her further ire if I were to remain a dick, as you so gracefully pointed out"........

"Duly noted, but", her bags had been packed, a clear statement as to her being hell bent on giving them their privacy, not that he couldn't obtain as much from his new home. But Obito's tolerance of his new bride had yet to be cultivated. He would rather not have her in an environment where her presence presented an eye sore for her new family. Obviously that was true in Obito's case, but only his so far. "If she needs me, I'll be at the Senju manor since I'm covering for her shift until she's fit for duty"

"Forgive my mindfulness, but why Hashirama's home and not your familial quarters?" His gaze met hers from across the sparcely decorated living room. Although the lighting had been dulled to a dizzying strain upon one's ocular prowess, his own missed not that light blush that kissed the tips of her exposed ears and the youthfulness of her cheeks.

"Well, if you must know Madara-sama, My mother could be a pain in the ass at times. She'll know immediately that you're here with Sakura, which would eventually travel to her mother's ears, then we'll have another issue entirely to deal with, plus-" She pocketed her spare key. "I would rather not suffer the PANGS, of loneliness while my best friend cuddles with her fiancee two rooms over, Good night!"....

God forbid, but Madara hadn't comprehended as much of his late night visits to his betrothed private home. To the world outside, it probably appeared as if he followed a trail of simplicity, acting on his man like impulses; however, it was more about her personal needs, rather than the building heat her body ignited with in his loins. Every village had their gossipers, a fact he'd been accustomed to from a tender age, but his pinkette on the other hand, he would rather not have her name being grounded through the mills at every dinner table and brunch settings.

Besides, Konoha might have known of his true intentions towards their budding blossom, but her parents on the other hand, had yet to receive his personal proposal in regards to their only child.  How utterly neglectful on his part indeed, an unfortunate draw back to the image of propriety he'd crafted as a man of criterion, a man of standards.

Sadly, In order to present his family through a veil of United and reformed, he very much required Obito's obedience in full display. Sasuke's were a dead surety, Itachi perhaps more than his little brother, but that dam Tobi tested every last patient bone with in his newly crafted form.

"Love, is quite an I'll faithed wretch indeed, and I'm her fool"...

Chapter 31: .. Of swift actions and sad Nostalgia. Pt. 2

..Of swift actions and sad nostalgia. Pt. 2.................

.......................HAIKU(31)....................

        HAVE MERCY DEAR NIGHT

   DON'T BRING INTO EXISTENCE

       THE LONGINGS WE HIDE

                               ..... Akif Kichloo....

...................O0o0o0o0o0o0o0..............

"So that concludes our objective, Sai?" Hashirama patted the boy's shoulder almost fatherly, mimicking quite intimately an expression Kakashi and Yamato only ever uses. "It pains me dearly after hearing these tails of your glinted past under Shimura's power. But I'm afraid that seeking your opinion on the matter is imperative at this juncture since"-

"Since the other members stood true to their founded believes- right?"

Tobirama tsked under his quieted breath, before his irked temper steered his steps right out of the gathered assembly. It seemed most of Danzo's ire whence it came to dealing with the cursed clan they called Uchiha, sprouted into fruition from his own misguided hatred. However, blameless he remained, since most gathered in the room stood above such petty petulances.

Now was not the time for blame, but the time for swift actions.

"Tobirama, don't be a reckless fool becuase of that miniscule sense of guilt-"

"I'm done with this topic brother!", Yes, quite the temper Sarutobi noted from his silent perch. His sensei hadn't adapted an air of change at all, except perhaps in his ways of dealing with the Uchihas; a great improvement on his part, he couldn't suffer that truth.

"GOD DAM IT!!" Hashirama scoffed at the empty air, collapsing onto his seat as a means of throwing in the towel for the time being. "You would think he would be beyond himself at this point, summing up different ways and plans-"

"Grandpa?" Tsunade's sudden presence amongst the men stilled the room, as if they now threaded on pins and needles, and they might as well been, since her earlier retreat after the doomed trio's psychic reveals, spelt insurmountable tension.

"Tsuna?"

"Sorry about my earlier behavior, every one", her wordings might have been told through an authoritarian tone, but the emotions she wanted to portray, it's honesty and the sincere regret on her part, melted through the golden hues of her honeyed eyes. And in turn melting her grandfather's irritance right off of his wary bones.

"Come here little one, you look like you need a hug", He was right, as usual. Years of death did little in means of washing that sweet to a rottening core he'd had for her, the very same trait she too had developed, for her precious team seven. " your uncle is at his wits end and I can't do a dam thing for him, Saru's stewing in his guilt over there-"

"I won't argue against that", said man acknowledged as puffs of tobaco filled clouds exited his pruned lips." I'll take my leave now you two, an old man needs his rest after all, even if he's as healthy as horse. Sai?", the younger lad followed behind his soft call. "Let's give them some privacy".....

Together both males exited the conference hall located on the second floor of the hokage's tower. Of coarse after Orochimaru's motherly insistence, he was no where to be found Tsunade noted, nor her great uncle, Naruto or Minato for that matter.

" Where's Minato-yondaime?"

"Him and Kakashi took the young one dining. I think their having-"

"Ramen obviously!", interjected her as Hashirama's grip tightened around her shoulders lovingly. So many years had she spent in yearning, longing to experience yet again such primitive and familiar bonds where blood was thrown into the mix. Tsunade's subconscious acknowledged as much, she couldn't lie, nor did the smile that crossed her lips every other morning as they joined each other for breakfast behind ceremonials speeches of exchanged 'OHAYOS' .

"Grandpa, there's- there's something I've been trying to get off my chest", a slight hesitation on her part, but just enough to cause rise to one's curiosity.

"Oh?" Lord first held her at arms length now, watching with perplexity creasing his brows in just suspicion, the odd changes in her facial expression. Of coarse she'd already eased her person from his hold, choosing now to take up seat where Sarutobi had previously vacated. "Should i be worried by your sudden change of demeanor Tsuna?"

But said woman merely shrugged, a bit resigned looking if he were to be honest. "The thing about Jiraiya", she steeled her breathing, wringing and unwringing the blue bands of one rather expensive looking Haori. The bottom of her plump lips were now caught between ivory coloured teeth, while anxiety dotted her brows in beads of sweat. Nothing but pure nerves Shodai figured.

Then finally, she relented her secret, or better yet, their secret. " Madara, he-"

"Yes- what about my childhood friend?"

"He had a idea of what was to come, long before Sakura and the others manifested their abilities"

"Oh", Lord first folded his arms in an air of authority, though it spoke not of his temper, but rather that of his need to fully spare comprehension to his grand child's short confession. "Go slow my dear, my mind's already at its peek level of giving out.... Pray do tell, how long ago precisely, had you been in the known of this?"

"Before we began our journey back home", she sighed, then rested her head on folded arms against the cool marble like texture of the large desk. The reason behind her sulking since then, was not a question as to if, he was resurrected just like the others, but an eventual reality of when, the time truly came. Her agitation was simply impatience.

It took the elder quite a while in formulating words that lacked insult but kept a firm grip on the message he intended to share. And it was quite the message indeed.

"Oh Baby, your sudden fowl and irate mood was simply results of your guilt and expectations all molded into one", Hashirama made his way towards her. "How exactly does Madara play into this secret though, I wonder?" One large hand came to caress soft light blonde tuffs of hair, that spewed from her messy bun.

Minutes it seemed expired as with the humble ticking of an age old clock that lined the entrance to the assembly Hall. Each deafening chime, counted the current Hokage's near conclusion of this somewhat sordid tale.

"Kaguya, she promised him the location to Jiraiya, had I agreed on allowing him his way with Sakura". There, she'd said it, hadn't she? Never the less, the weight of this crossness towards the one she loved just as much as the one she'd missed, seemed to have doubled its heftyness on her chest; pressing against her heart and threatening to wipe clean the air from her twin lungs.

" Dear goodness, please tell me you didn't?" But her silence spoke the truth. "Did he. Did madara adhered to this agreement?" Hashirama became slightly livid than before, but his lividity weren't as aggressive as his brother's.

"He didn't get the chance to, for she manifested her forsight in spite of Kaguya's plan it seemed"

"How do you know this?", the last question of the night they presumed, since fatigue, that wary lad, began creeping through the crevices of her mind and into the hidden spaces of olden joints. Oh, but the same spelt true for Shodai-sama as well, since he too sought to temper his own, by rubbing against sleep adled eyes.

" Itachi was also in the known of this truth, and perhaps more since he'd struck a sort of perverse favour with the original sharingan bearer, grand pa?" Pleaded her, while tiny dots of liquid lined the inner layers of both eyes. Regret of with holding this secret, guilt from having offered her precious student as no other than  a glorified leverage for such a selfish request, made her quite the figure of self disdain.

 

"Oh deary", the elder cooed with  disappointment barely peeking. Now, he stood just behind her seated frame, and the quiver in her slumped shoulders hid not under the scanty glow of the lighting fixtures. It pained him quite an awful lot having knowledge of the lonliness she must have had to endure since the passing of their loved ones." You know, after the godess granted us this new favor, I was quite frightened since I knew that somehow your grandmother, might not get to see the glory of living again beside me. Lord fourth, I feel must have felt the same unsettling but he, unlike your uncle and I, had a job to do, and one he'd neglected since the days of the his son's birth"

A long, far to tired breadth left his lungs, as if he'd just expelled a secret of his own as well. "This isn't easy on any of us you know" he gripped one shoulder tenderly, causing Tsunade to ease her face against it's warmth. "Tobirama, Sarutobi since he learnt of his son's death, yondaime, none of them has it any easier than you do, but"- he bent, placing a soft kiss against her forehead. "It is not selfishness to want to have the people you care for most beside you, and you of all, deserve at least an ounce of such hope, love. But do try not to lose who you are and that which you represent in the midst of this yearning".

His final words as he too sought out his room. Rest, they all required it's soothing palms, some more than others she figured; her self included.

"Oh grandpa" a whisper echoed under the clock's incessant ticking. "This does not ease my guilt any more than it eases your own longing" .....

 

   TBC......

Chapter 32: ......... Giving in.. Part. 1............

.................Giving in. Part 1................

..........................HAIKU(32)....................

           THERE WERE MAGNETS

      IN MY BONES FOR THE IRON

                 IN HER BLOOD.

                        - Atticus-

................... O0o0o0o0o0.....................

Dawn was but a mere three hours away from her rise. Evidence of this slow but very much unwelcomed approach travelled through the cockles of cockpens and hen houses, through the twittering tunes of an earlier than usual bull headed shrike as he mimicked the calls of his fellow feathered friends. And some distance away, the sharp calling of a brown eared bulbul, lost perhaps or eager to locate his missing group.

But if one were to tune their ears as sharply as they'd been taught to, then the subtle wave of metal upon metal could be heared over the dizzying space that stretched between the Senju manor and training ground fourteen; the ANBU'S playpen.

Orochimaru stoped for a while, as though he'd been halted in a trance. His room slept but a few meters away from the open window he'd caught himself staring out of stupendoulsy. What or whom anchored his feet remained a mystery, however, his eyes searched unyielding for a bit, combing through towering bamboos that sought out his minute attention.

What ever be the cause of this sudden melancholic aura, he knew that staring into the dullness that preseneted itself as night, wouldnt do much to sooth his unsettlement for the time being.

As exhausting as his former life were, the later showed little promise of differentiation. This sad cumbersome fact was slowly budding into fuition with each second he found himself involuntary forced into the dishonourable role of a sitter for grown ass adults that allowed emotions it's freedom; Sasuke not excluded since he'd began to show a new side of ownership whence it came to dealings amongst Lord second, Itachi and himself.

Despite that fractional childish desposition he clung to like some dam infant still suckling his mother's tit, the boy was quite sharper than most for his average age, post clan apocalyps; an honourable trait undoubtedly, but that definitely did him no favours now, if he were to continue down this sordid path of-

"Well look who finally decided to grant us his company?"

Orochimaru halted his steps once more. Hands held against his lodging's door, face fixed in a scowl and veins at the back of his neck near fucking explosion as he glowered bloody murder at one Senju Tobirama. "Do forgive my discourtious attitude, but, what the fuck are you doing in my quarters, uninvited and announced?"

"Uninvited, surely but unannounced, did I not clarify that but a moment ago?" Coy but there was a lilt of edgyness trapped in Lord second's voice. The hardened rigidity of his jaws clenching, while folded fists did the same at his sides, were all the show and tell the snake summoner needed. Sorely, first Tsunade and now her uncle. Was sleeping even an option at this point?

The night had been far too tediously long for most parts, and though he may be a creature that thrived in the cold dark dwellings of caves, he still needed the usual hours of rest for better functionality in this society they'd chose to partake in.

"I'm not in the mood, Nidaime. The night has been overwhelming enough-"

"I never said I came with ill intentions or, any intentions at all- well?", Tobirama slumped his posture to an impossible level, an act that went against every thing a noble of his high breeding stood for. He seemed incredibly human to the Saninn, and somewhere deep inside, that thought stirred up unsettlings things. "I simply wanted to speak with you, but I never expected to be bested by your student?"

"Excuse me- by my what now?"

"Did it really take you that long to figure out I was even in here?" Sasuke's cold timbre disrupted the mild content in his master's heart, only to replace it with something verging on mild-panic.

"What-what happened?" As expected, Orochimaru was beside him now with Tobirama completly ghosted from his mind despite still being in the modest space. Pale hands combed over the boy's facial features, as if his fingers were magnets, wanting to pry away the magnatized tendrils of what ever ailement afflicted his precious prodgeni; plus Sasuke's allowance of such motherly behavior on his part, were even more startling since the boy barely indulged in such commonality in the presence of certain uh- audiences.

Yes, something definitely was amiss.

But as the questions began to form over the cusp of his tongue, brewing into a smothering haze of worries, Tobirama's ire and Sasuke's smug smirk willfully aimed at each other, coroded the saninn's last shrivelled up speck of sanity.

Pinching the bridge of his nose, Orochimaru completely gave up. Exhausted, sleepy and for most parts craving a bowl of sake under these circumstances, he retreated to his bath with much haste, but not before admonishing his final wishes...

"Listen I have no clue what's going on between you two or why you're even here, but make sure your asses are gone after I'm done with my wash, is that clear?....I've had enough to deal with today and so have you all?"

Was there a need to slam heavily the adjoining doors to his private bath? .... No there weren't, but that was just a prelude to the calming expectations a warm bath had entailed; a glinting hope in washing away the fatigue and irritance from his bones, if that was even do-able at this point.

"You heard him, Nidaime-sama. He would like some privacy".... Yes, be it sarcastic on some level for his temper to be tested yet again by an Uchiha, and the youngest of the clan no less. But he had never bowed to any of them in the past, sure as fuck wasn't about to now, either.

"Thank you, Uchiha for reiterating, though I suppose it's way past your bed time. Best to be along now and let the adults have some rest?".... God how could he have allowed himself to stoop to such an unthinkable level of absurdity in such a short time? And for what, a heavenly piece of ass no less. Tobirama's left brow kept on twitching as the seconds dragged on; as Sasuke remained seated on his master's bed with arms folded and an obstinate nature that was almost comparable to Sakura's.

"With all due respect Hokage-sama, What's your business with Orochimaru?" Be it beside him to beat around the fucking bush but Sasuke was rather protective of the Sanin, perhaps just as much as Naruto was about....well- every one for that matter.

"Careful boy" oh yes, absolutely livid indeed, though his tone remained leveled. "It would do you best to mind your own business and not ours. He might be your master but he's-"

"He's what?"......The red in the boy's eyes swirled amidst the dull lighting; a flick of a warning the elder knew, but he also knew well enough that it was far from being a threat. This was merely a territorial stance if you will. But be that as it may, the question had been asked hadn't it, and by an Uchiha no less. These fucking creatures were one too many if he were to be honest. Sadly though, a fraction of his former discomfort and loath towards the proud clan, remained buried under those long decades death had kept him prisoner; however miniscule that fraction might have been.

"Watch that mouth of yours Sasuke"

"So its just sex?" Sasuke asked rather plainly, with little to no visible emotion in his gaze. The ice cold deserter huh?

"What in gods-!"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Warmth casacded down her form in a slowed pace, while all thoughts to do with tonight's unexpected events felt but a mile away. It seemed as if the memories of her visions were being washed down the drain pipes in an assauging manner. And this was her second bath yet since clocking out of work, but truth be told, she craved something much more potent than her ritualistic tea and cookies; something completely bitter sweet, a domineering sensation she knew the wheres and hows of obtaining.

In actuallity, Sakura was quite close to cutting it in her fashion prior this little incident, but sadly her suitor's sudden morality growth cemented it's core in the chaotic midst of her psychic ordeal. And now that events had been blown way out proportion, her doubts were practically fortified in regards to him not wishing for a continuance of their little impromptu dance.

Outside, she could still hear the feint foot steps of Madara in his military pacing while she took her precious time. But Sakura couldn't fault the man for his incessant behaviour though, especially knowing that hadn't it been for his uninvited presences tonight, things would have taken a much more drastic outcome.

He'd already taken his own shower, donned a few selected pieces of clothing delivered by one Obito Uchiha, only to discard the later in preference of his bare slacks; quite a sly appeal for a man that was hell bent on denying his bride-to-be her way with his flesh. In the beginning, Madara might have been the one first enamored by Sakura's entire appeal. However, the tables were turned rather dramatically now, where as she sat on the receiving end of those former cravings.

In all honesty, kaguya's premonitions had managed to undo quite a significant part within her, an area of Sakura's being that withheld her basic of desires; one could say it was a high that left the body pulsating in various places, an itch that really needed to be scratched.

Being a shinobie kept by laws, they were taught to abhor the three base rules of indulgencies, a shinobie's prohabition. Yet through out the years, past leaders and soldiers alike trampled upon these boundaries in leu of living a life far more meaningful than laying it all down for one's blood stained country; even if their pleasures were limited or met with an unfortunate demise.

Truth of the matter were, her acceptance of marital ties with the Uchiha hadn't been solely based on Kaguya's or her nation's wishes. Unknowing to the others, there slept a fraction of her, a rather large significant piece of her soul which found itself severely attracted to the insufferable tyrant. One could very much believe it to be the real Uchiha curse, for it was far more affective than love. Sakura knew it to be lust, a cumbersome need to have and to hold the desired flesh within her grasp.

"You're finally finished?".... She paused a few meters away from him, robe untied and hair dripping wet onto the seam where carpet met tile. And of course, Madara continued to donne only his slacks. With his beastily mane half tamed and fingers ungloved for once, Sakura knew she was alreading losing the game of wills tonight. Despite every harsh deeds he'd committed in the past, this creature proved to be magnificent beyond all words; a truth she couldn't disspell, so she choose to hide her moment of depravity for now.

"Obviously i am. Did Obito say anything about Itachi's state before he left?"

"He did" Madara sat himself at the end of her bed before beckoning her forwards with a towel on display. His actions were trasparrent, but not the kind she desired at the moment. And he very well knew what his Sakura was asking of him. He had no doubts that they would have blurred all of his proprietary barriers earlier in the evening, had it not been for their goddess's gift. 

Unknowing to Sakura and despite what ever ill conjured fable of moral she thought of him, Madara Uchiha was also in his own personal hell at the moment. He'd tasted her skin however breif that might have been, but it was more than sufficient in terms of arousing his basic instinct as a man. And now to see her so unabashed in her own wantings, with her clothing miniscule and hung wide open, water still coating her soft flesh in glistening beads and smelling of ginger and honey, his sex found it almost unbearable beneath his breaches.

"And what was it?"

"Beg your pardon?" He'd completely forgotten about her earlier question.

"What did Obito say- Madara are you feeling okay?"..... Odd, Sakura gave him a one over before retaking her former position. "If your that tired you should have just-"

"Do forgive my slight uh-" As if to shake him self awake, he ignored his prior sentencing in leu of giving her an answer to her inquiries. "I believe Itachi is within the Hyuga compound for the moment being. Apparently he feels some what of a kindered spirit with their princely heir"

"That's sweet, I guess there's a bit of a truth in there. Thy seem more like brothers than Sasuke does at this point"

"Sakura, I'm afraid I haven't been entirely truthful with you?" The Uchiha halted his chore mid fumble. There slept in his work a kind of clumsiness one would only attribute to nervousness. But when it came to dealings with the proud beyond the norm clan, matters of steeling one's nerves was never an option taken into the equation.. Although, he surmised at this point, their lady Hokage was probably spilling her guts to one Tobirama Senju, if not, then perhaps Hashirama.

"If you haven't an ounce of loath towards me already, what I'm about to share might just-"

"Uchiha Madara?" Sakura held his hand still, a soundless mention for him to cease his toweling act. "You're a man of ideals and straight forwardness are you not?"

"I- I suppose that is correct"

"Well then, that's all the answer you need. So-" Sakura took up seat beside him now. "Just spill it okay, I can't handle anymore surprises tonight".

 

"And what if all i'm about to spill causes more harm between us than good in the end?" There it was again, that miniscule hint of anxiety hanging onto his every spoken line. Sakura couldn't handle it for much longer. Since the duration of this evening, she'd been given enough codes to decipher, intricate puzzles that needed fixing with missing pieces none knew where to look. So instead of combatting her husband-to-be's disgruntleness, she took matters into her own fucking hands; the idea of morality long forgotten in leu of shutting him up once and for god- dam- all.

 

T. B. C

Chapter 33: ....... Giving in.. Part 2.....

.............Giving in.. Part.. 2...............

.......................HAIKU(33)....................

         HER GREEN EYES ARE SET

    JEWELS FROM SARGASSO SEAS

       MY GHOST SHIP IS WRECKED

                     .........Sèan Mac Falls.......

..................0o0o0o0o0o0o...................

Unbidden spelt the true intensity of one's desires. Especially those that rode on the backs of silent yearnings, a rippling echoe of lust dancing atop a calm lake after a stone had been plunged into its soul. These maddening gestures of Sakura's proceeded that very sly line of intent. She'd tossed her simmering wants at him with the full intensity of a fucking boulder, heavy and crushing.

Could this have been the rewards of his straight forwardness, that fruitful reaping of his worded labour; her splayed on top of him as they were before, legs parted and heated sex pressing against the tight tenting of his breaches? He should have practiced proper foresight, Madara really should have. But how was he to predict his pinkette's trickery; watching, waiting while she angled his face to hers seemingly docile, gentle, free of  lust only to be caught in a trap of wet lips and honeyed tongue.

           WE KISSED UNDER MOON

  POX OF STARS GREW FLOWERING                           

          NIGHTSHADE OF HER LIPS

Sakura's yearning was far too palpable to evade and truth be told, Madara had no wishes agaisnt this new wave of  wanting that tore through his own needs. Heat, there were too much of it beneath her fingers, her thighs, on the cusp of her salivary tongue as it bore into his mouth. He felt it, Madara felt her pulse above his manhood while she rode his clothed cock in the midst of their hectic mouthing. Like a fucking fool, he crumbled underneath these sweet ministrations despite his gut warning him against her subtle gestures. And poof, gone, completely obliterated were those taught prporeirty, that honed patience, his will to battle against that beastly instinct he'd slightly let slipped during their first meeting.

"Madara" she whispered through surmounting passion. "Don't push me away, please"..... Dear gods, dear what ever higher forms of deity the heavens housed. How fucking low had she sunk, begging this man, writhing against his cock knowing that he slept on the verge of loosing what little speck of fortitude he had left, with each grinding motion she gave.

Sweat had already begun its beaded assault along their skins, rendering friction that more dangerous. Sakura felt it between her small breast, on the tips of her naked nipples as they rubbed along his perfectly sculptured chest, hardening, swelling from their vulger display.
" J-just take me already, we've got nothing t-to lose anyway"

Ah there it was, Madara noted, that quivering sensation he felt on her skin, finally ringing through a trembling tone. His cock was so fucking hard, he couldnt deny the constant blood rush. But their friction did felt like absolute heaven, absolute hell. No scratch that, it was fucking torture now that his hands had found purchase under Sakura's open robe, then onto her ass; kneading her pale flesh with hunger, pressing his aching member between her satiny folds.

"God dam it woman. Why do you play these games with me?"

"I'm sorry!", she pleaded, parting thick strings of raven locks in an effort to clear his face free of that tigrous mane. " I have little control over this, but-"

"But?" The Uchiha questioned, willfully pressing two fingers into her wetness; his will, fully disintegrated.

"Ah-n-not so-so fast!"

"Funny" he chucked wickedly, displaying a hint of danger in the glinting of mismatched eyes. "I thought you wanted me inside of you?" And of course the devil puntuacted his line with intent, pressing twin fingers deeper into her. But it wasn't until his knuckles had past that supposed thin threshold that he froze completely. Every muscle in his body flexxed involuntary, a sure warning of hell to pay at the end of this little revelation.

Not missable in the least, Sakura paced herself for the in coming  inquiries of the hows, whys and whens. Their eyes clashed in an instant. His pair seemingly dark, brooding and filled with questions bountiful; and her own, jaded and sly, brimming with such faux innocence, yet guilty of sheding that truth he'd deludded himself into believing from the hour of their fated encounter.

What was this, and who had done it? These were the questions Sakura knew dwelt at the edge of his mind. So maybe this wasn't that awesome of an idea from the beginning. But how was she to fight against her parched desires when they craved like gluttonous whores from the promise of finally being quenched?....

Fucking hell, perhaps she should have allowed him his momentary speech of self mortification. Perhaps she should have given him the time and day, watching, listening with a pretentous aura above her while he rambled on about with holding secrets she'd already been privy to. There certainly were many advantages presented, had she not acted on her lust hastefully.

Too late now, and despite being caught red handed when the matter of her supposed innocense was key topic, Sakura still craved being taken by this man and all his insecurities as they mount to absolutely nothing worth defending against. Another palpable truth swimming in the depths of those fucking eyes that  bore into her own.

Lies had been spilled like dusted sugar ontop of donuts; sweet, appetizing, but ultimately nauseating after one had had their fill. Never the less though, Sakura had not professed to her supposed innocense, that had been a projection of Madara's own epectations, and both knew as much; neither denied this unspoken fact. But he still needed to know, his overbearing, egotistical manliness demanded to be in the known of her prior debauchery-ries, if they were many as such.

It seemed a staring contest of some sort had commenced unbeknownst to either. Seconds passed on in stilled tension, minutes expired with them frozen onto each other with neither not knowing yet how best to broach the heavy topic. But a man had to be a man, and do the manly thing required of him.

"Is there something you would like to share, Sakura?"

 

One second

 

Two,

Three seconds until-

"Not that I could think of, Madara". Suddenly a dangerous game began to take up root here, and she dam well knew it. "Is there something you'd like to know?"

"I' am not the mood for this, so be clear and precise for me. Like you said, straight forwardness for a straight forward being- who touched you and when, how many times, what are their names-"

"Fuck you!"....

 

     WE WEAR MASKS THAT GRINGS  AND LIES,

       IT HIDES OUR CHEEKS AND    
               SHADES OUR EYES 

 

"Excuse me?"...... Sakura's weight had already vacated his frame, leaving the former tyrant all bare and cold, a just sensation that micmicked his inner storm. Watching her redid her minor clothing and heading for the bedroom door suddenly increased his ire, and before his brain could acknowledge the given order, his feet had already made their move, pulling his heavy weight towards her fumbling form.

Evidence of her door being slammed, littered the wooded floor in shards of broken glasses, compliments of an old picture that had been thrown from its rightful place. Then cacked, became the smilling but bruised faces of team seven, after their very first mission. In the seconds that tore her attention  towards that long gone memory, Sakura found herself trapped beneath an intimidating halo of anger; her husband-to be's, specifically.

" I never said you could leave, not when there's lots to say".....

Oh, she still kept her cool despite this dangerous position and returning his glare with just as much heat as she'd been given.

"Who was the FUCKING BASTARD that took you?"....

Sakura didn't even flinch at the risen tone. Her gaze remained leveled but her anger was slowing building, seething like a rising pool of lava on the edge of explosion.

" ANSWER ME DAM IT. WHO SHOULD I SLAUGHTER!"

The mention of slaghuter had done it and before either realized the severity, the deadliness of this unwanted quarrel, small frial fingers and a scorching palm had connected to the Uchiha's left cheek. The force so strong that he had been thrown from his feet, colliding against the pinkette's dresser, smashing her prized ornaments in the process and another cherished portrait of her team.

"How fucking dare you, of all people. Is this the respect you promissed me- huh?" Her tone still waited at a levelled peak.

"I never said anything about not having respect for you- God dam it" Madara winced, tasting salty blood oozing from his upper lip and the inside of his cheek. "I just demand a name Sakura, nothing more!".....

" And what will you do if you get a name, murder him, burry him somewhere because we choose TO FUCK KNOWING WAR MIGHT HAVE BEEN THE END OF OUR YOUNG LIVES?" ....... and rose her anger to its highest point. "REMIND ME AGAIN, HOW DID WE MEET, WHERE DID WE MEET, AND HOW DID I ACTUALLY SURVIVE THIS GOD DAM WAR, CAUSE AS FAR I COULD REMEMBER, I FUCKING DIED. SO, EXCUSE ME UCHIHA-SAMA FOR WANTING TO EXPERIENCE PLEASURE IN THE EYES OF UNCERTAINTY!"

And there it was, the truth, her truth and a truth he himself had caroused many a days in the past. Sex, pleasure, the feeling of being wanted, and wanting; a fulfilment that cusioned the possibilty of one's own demise should they fail their given mission, their dutyful obligations. So few were the pleaures of life when placed against the many sharpened blades of death. He'd been a willing victim of this lure on many occasions, much like his former comrades. So how could he have discarded so easily, the memories and rituals of his fellow shinobies?

 

Fuck

Fuck..... ..Fuck

If he never got the chance to touch her ever again after this outrageous display, then Madara would have consequently paid the ultimate price for his stupidity, his inflated ego that drove his passion to possess.

Madara at long last, took to his feet. He was a bit on the wobbly side, if you will, but that was what he absolutely deserved for wanting a mate that wielded such strength. 

How utterly ridiculous indeed, and now, faulting her for landing such a blow to the face of his selfishness, was rather inappropraite; or would have landed him in Tsunade's surgical ward. But In all honesty, the Uchiha found him self quite proud being chained to such a magnetic creature. However,  swift actions needed to be taken, or he would have to pay the eventual price for this blatant and shrewed misconception.........

Instead of wiping clean, he smudged the small salty trail of blood from the side of his mouth. Sakura had given up this fight, but that didn't mean her anger had dissipated. And he knew as much, especially with the way she sat at the foot of her bed, seething no doubt on the edge of her collective anger. Her arms folded, legs crossed and a scowl furrowing her beautiful forehead.

Was grovelling beneath his stature at this juncture ?.... Absolutely not, especially given the woman involved. Never the less, grovel he shall, all be it in a diplomatic way, surely....

 

. "I-uh- I might have mis- no".. Came his correction, " I never meant to lay blame or point much fingers at your actions Sakura"... Somehow the tyrant crawled his way towards her, finding himself almost kneeling yet again beneath her slouched figure.

"Regardless of your intentions Madara, you acted exactly how i predidcted"....... Well fuck, did she just kick him while he was down, literally down to besides?

 

" Forgive me yet again for failing you, but sweet heart", Madara took hold of her small face amidst his sugar coated slur, a minor struggle since the pinkette's irritance was yet to cool; though prevailed he did, in the end...

"I am nothing if not a jealous being, but my words weren't meant to hurt you in the least..... It's just that, I had certain expectations built up. I said what I said yes, but it was void of disappointments in regard to you"

 

"I find that hard to believe somehow" Sakura gestured towards her dissarrayed sleeping space, the scattered glass, her broken portraits, and one un-repairable dresser. By now, her tyrant's wariness began to show barely a little, and for the first time ever, she was thoroughly reminded of the beast's true age, his years of honned experiences in almost every aspect of that wretched former life.

 

"Yes you might, I do not doubt it, but as I proclaimed earlier, I am a jealousful man. That slight show prior was merely me acting out on every egotistical cell housed in this body. I simply wanted to murder the person that touched my possession"

 

"Weather or not I was in the wrong?"

 

"Precisely"

It was Sakura's turn to voice exasperation for they'd gone right back to square fucking one. Veiling this truth was futile, she knew, however, times were rather different entirely form the Uchiha's thriving era. Sex had become mainstream, and as such, lost all it's lure, that olden concept of saving all of your firts for the one. Such nonsensical ways of thinking applied not to soldiers towing the sketchy path that bordered life and death. Nor had it much moral or merits when kunoichies were known to use their gifted assets, all in the name of fulfilling the given mission.

What kind of purpose, or sense of logic did one's own virginal innocence served for those that partook in the job of kill or be killed? Surely Madara knew this. As a matter of fact, Sakura was willing to bet her last cent on this being the exact line of reasoning which broke him away from that madful trip, prior.  Fatigued spelt their moods at this point but neither wanted to conceed behind each other's own logic, twisted or not.

"I'm so tired... Look, the night is almost over", she pointed towards the dull haze of oranges and blues that painted the morning sky. " let's just go to bed, we can talk about this another time, is that okay with you?"

 

His smile broke through despite that budding curiousity tingling beneath his skin. Madara's face and inner monologue told contrasting stories. His need to sate an age old inquisitivness began to take root, twisting his inner calm into chaos. Why, he was willing to bet his last fucking strand of blessed hair on it being that god dam Hatake, but these suspicioins of his were better left unsolved, for now at least. Bumping for heads, a warmth caressed them both, be it from the rising sun, or heat of the argument that came and went. But it was evident that neither had fully caught themselves from their earlier go about, as with the noticeable tent in Madara's breaches.

 

"So he doesn't yield does he?"

 

"Who?"

Sakura blew a coy whistle, her eyes gesturing towards the mega dick printing through what was now a tight fronted slack. "I'm talking about him"

 

He chuckled lightly, and it was far too sweet to let go, far to hungry to ignore. "It's okay, you don't have to worry about it. I would much prefer if you got some sleep. It's been a rather difficult last night, has it not?"

"Am I suppose to sleep with that thing pressed up against my back and ass?" Her words were dry, her smile however, ozzed treachery.

"I believe Yamanaka's room is empty, I shall barricade my self in there if you'd like?" Oh he was dead serious.

"Jesus fucking Christ Madara, can't you take a hint?"..... Yes, he could. But with his prior assish attitude, how should he word it? The thought of still getting uh- laid,  after that outburst would be quite the forgiving gesture, would it not?

 

" I'm asking you to sleep with me"

He sighed, "yes I know?"

"And so?"

"And so-", eyes averted, the tyrant was almost ready to shot her down had it not been for the spoken threat Hatake and Kakashi. " Don't you fucking dare!", missing her predictions, Sakura realized her sudden positioning seconds after her back collided with the plush fabric of her bed. Red and purple swirled with jealousy, and they were deadly, dancing to some unknown tune littered with envy and mild hate as they bore into twin sets of green miscreants. "You just know how to push my fucking buttons, do you not, my wife?"

"I can push much more than that if you want", words she punctuated by gripping the aforementioned tented dick.

 

"You know, there might quite possibly be a bright side to this argument?" Madara spoke after managing to free her fingers away from his hard on.

"Oh yeah?"

 

"Yes"

 

"And what might that be?", having her hands throughly rendered useless, the sly little thing took full advantage of her other free limbs by twisting them around his exposed hips.

"Its quite simple actually"

 

"Oh I love simple", she teased realing him in closer with the backs of her feet.

 

" Is that so little devil?" Came his whispered response. The heat of his breath almost rendering her right ear crimson. "Well then, so be the case, I bet you'll go absolutely insane from what I'm about to do"

 

"R-really.....  and what are you planning o-on doing to me?" Gods take her, but sakura was just about ready to melt from this sugar tongued demon.

 

"Now that the messy business of taking your virginity is over and done with............ I get to fuck you as hard as I would like, Haruno Sakura!"..........

 

T. B. C...

Chapter 34: .... Bodies intertwined......

Notes:

FINALLY Y'ALL, THE LONG AWAITED SEX SCENE BETWEEN OUR MAIN LEADS.
ᕦ( ͡͡~͜ʖ ͡° )ᕤ. There's a few surprises in there like a lone voyuer and the identity of Sakura's first time partner. ヾ(＾-＾)ノ,

HAVE FUN WITH IT o(〃＾▽＾〃)o

........... Bodies intertwined..............

......................HAIKU(34).....................

            TURNING THE CORNER

  YOUR SHADOW FALLS INTO MINE

    
                     A TOTAL ECLIPS

                                      -C. Smith-

................O0o0o0o0o0o0o0.................

 

The hours of the new morn were veiled by an overgrown cloud. Greyish blue and hellsih electrical charges replaced the bustling sounds of wheeling carts, heavy iron rimmed boots and the gleeful cries of rising creatures nestling safely amongst the greeneries. Raindrops, heavy, cold and harsh sounding, showered down unrelenful, unbaised; unamusing whilst their force threatened to bore miniature sized holes into poorly crafted roofs.

 

Outside, a seemingly chaotic storm frolicked itself about, trampling on the joyful sounds of konoha's inhabitants whilst some where beyond their views; somewhere veiled by sturdy walls and an abled roof, two of its people worked them selves into a hot frenzy of sweating bodies and unkept murmers. A hidden place where skin met skin upon a bed of soft unpatterened cotton, cried out in pleasurable moans.

 

Short, trimmed nails scuttled about in its need to find purchase something tangible, something of great weight, an anchoring device in need of settling her self amidst the continuous lapping of tongue against her center. Quivering anxiously and over stimulated, Sakura buried deep her fingers into Madara's lionous mane, gripping, tugging, screaming as her lungful echoes traveled into the storm, dying with the rain drops that met their eventual ends.

 

With both legs rested on the beast's muscular shoulders, her fingers pulled almost painfully at his scalp, back arched and stomach heaving while he shoved his salivary tool into her already sleek passage.

 

          Her taste intoxicating

    Her cries, his encouragement

 

"Ma-dara- ahhnnn-!" Yet he persists, fighting away her fight while his tongue laps against the core of her womanhood, her clit already swollen and red, over sucked and throbbing, just as much as her breasts. Sakura's head was a mess, her body even worst for she had tempted the devil with her womanly flesh. What happened to death's supposed blunting effect on his incensed libido, what happened to the dust that cluttered his bones and turned his sinews into strings; his desires torpefying while his soul lived on?

 

There were no wrong or right answers to that, none that justified this wanton demand at least. Sakura had graduated from being enemy, an unnamed entity Obito's makings should have pummeled onto the battled ground, into something worth more than his past miserable existence, and now his present. His bawling entail for the heaving thing doubled as each day prolonged their matrimonial union, transforming his already miniscule fraction of decency into common hunger men carted for the opposite sex; an average sentiment he couldn't afford in wake of his dreams.

And now, after that first fated glance, the dam on his emotions had begun to sprung a leak. And it grew bigger and bigger each day, cracking, fissuring into every which way direction until boom, Sakura's hold on him easily broke that crafted barrier, flooding his entire being under the very same sentiments he'd scorned and cursed as common.

 

Their mouths met, each tasting her own flavour intimately, their slipery apengades clashing in earnest just before Madara draws to the side, one hand pillowing sakura's head while the other braces himself as he suckles the thin flesh of her neck, leaving harsh marks of ownership and pride. Her own hands somewhere on his back and travelling a hysterical pace towards his breaches. And she gets there amidst his bites and kisses. She gets there just as easily, sliding them  beneath the hem of his sleepware and into the tight fabric of his boxers.

 

"No fundoshi?" She amuses, a chuckle turning into a groan after one well planned thrust against her naked sex.

"I might be old sweetheart but I've long since foregone that ancient wear,  had I known you were expecting it though, I might have considered"

 

"I'm just joking", she arches into his newly found grinding, panting and rocking into Madara's own motion. "Can we not talk ah-bout this n-now, I need you inside before I go cr-crazy"

           
              Worship my body

       And don't over look an inch

             Bow down and submit

                                   M. Berliet-

 

"Sounds to me like you're already there", and he reaches down again, kneeling before finally relenting his clothes, exposing in full all that Sakura wanted from him; cock bare and muscles accentuated by that thin sheet of sweat they'd built from before. God he was beautiful, from his head down to his toes, from his leer to the many battled scars literring his massive frame. And then her eyes beheld his pointing sex, heavy and curved, it's head thickly shaped and matching his gurth; a perfect weapon for rendering pleasure.

 

Madara's knew he had her right then and there. Seeing the way his blossom shivered while he cupped his cock, eyes swirling and lip caught between pointed canines while he worked it; thumb rubbing precum around it's bulbous head. Sakura's pussy was glistening, and while it was still day clean, the heavy storm threw a darkened blanket across the sky, concealing daylight, and making her entire frame glistened under the incandescent glow of yellowed lights.

God, he wanted to fuck her raw, fuck her dry, and fuck away the memories of her first time with whom ever that bastard were. "I won't go easy on you Sakura" Madara warned, his lecherous leer blooming into something dangerous and cruel, and she was all for it; choosing to abandon her vanilla position by exposing her ass, chest resting forward, face turned sides ways and pussy exposed from the back.

"Then why don't you take me from behind then. I'm beyond love making at this point"

 

"You'll regret that" came his only reply before shoving himself all the way in there. His broad hands holding her waist while she coughed and cried into her pillow; him quivering as if he'd spilled himself already, but both knew he hadn't. Sakura muffled her scream into her pillow, her back almost cracked and her chest felt heavy as it pressed against the bed. But her insides were full, that much she couldn't argue.

 

The curve of Madara's cock felt so fucking good touching her cervix from simple insertion that her vision wanned briefly. "I-n-ne-need you to start-m-"

 

And moved he did, sliding almost all the out before re-entering just as deeply as before, stabbing relentlessly against her cervix, while sounds of slapping flesh and animalistic screams meshed into the thundering rain. It was a dance befitting of beasts, a wolfish battle of fulfillment as Madara pressed his beloved's head into her pillow, raising her ass with the other hand in between his thrusts.   But he wanted more, so much more. He craved almost the look of pure fucked out bliss on her features. And thus far, he was there but not quite.

 

He needed her to witness first hand, this stripping effect she had on his resolve and desires, the charms of her lure that sent his mind buzzing on high. Her insides were fucking hot, an infernal that slept with in her pulsing passage, drawing him in, rubbing against his swollen cock in an effort to have more, to feel more, to hungrily claim it's pleasure. And Madara was game for it. Changing positions, he rough handled her petite body, finally getting to appreciate the look in her eyes as he entered again, rocking his hips harder than before while her legs came to rest on his shoulders.

 

"God you're so fucking beautiful" he groaned out. "Look at me Sakura. Look at the man you've tamed, the man you own", the uchiha increased his tempo some more. " look at the man that has exclusive rights to this body of yours"

 

"P-please n-not not not so fast" yes, hardly coherent and chopped, Madara's fucking filled her with madness. Her voice ringing in tuned to her bed's constant slamming against the wall, echoing all aound her room before dying under the rain's constant downpour.

 

It felt far too good having him buried so deeply inside. This was Sakura's second sexual experience thus far but this was beyond her greatest imaginations. Having this Uchiha monster peer down at her nakedness, watching him while he watched himself thrusting in and out of her wetness was an intoxicating experience she had never dreamt of having.

 

But then he stopped, bringing her legs down and holding too tightly her arms. "What-"

"Didn't I say I was going to properly fuck you princess?" Too late to retort, The uchiha had her up and out of bed. His cock kept to it's petruding position while he manhandled Sakura's body towards her closed balcony. Face pushed forward, ass yet again jutting out, Sakura buckled from what was to come, crying out almost instantly as she felt the pulsing head rubbed against her opening. " if the can't hear you, they'll see you!"

"They- they who?" And then it hit her like a ten ton truck. This man was staking his already staked claim against whom ever that stood watch from across the gross overflow of foliage. "Ma-ahhhh -dara!, she screamed his name in a deafening manner, too wrapped up in his new dance, too overtaken by his grinding waist while he held her hands from behind; a blurry reflection of him throwing his head back in wild rapture while he continuously slammed into her.

 

" I want to live inside of you!" He whispered into her ear, hoisting one leg and fully exposing their joint sex for whom ever that sat spying under the guise of the storm. "Can I?"

 

Nothing came, no coherent answer but hungry moans as oxytocin began to flood her system in waves, an incoming sign of her impending conclusion. Sakura began to push back against Madara's cock in need, her hips working despite the threat of being watched by someone her lover was in the awares of.

"Im-i-im near!" She cried, feeling her weight shift yet again, before cold small droplets of water touched their over heated skins. cleverly, the Uchiha had taken her onto her balcony, pushing past the small strays of water and heading straight towards her safety rails. But he I'll afforded her the chance of complaining against his crude handlings for his torturous pace picked up once more.

 

There she held onto the rails, fingers gripping onto the cold steal with her cries buried barely under the weather, her body fully exposed for whom ever that sought out the rain this morning; all for this man's egotistical pleasures.

 

"Now remember my wife" he upped his show, " remember to scream for him. Let him hear how good I can make you feel and show him", almost Inhumanly his thrusts increased into a maddening speed that would have killed a normal person. "That your all fucking mine" and that was it. The kindling to the fire Madara had stoked, bursting into a volcanic explosion. Almost crumbling Sakura's ligaments, her release flooded her entire nervous system through an echoing scream of the man that made her body his temple through his own release.

 

           MADARA

 

His cock throbbed and pressed agaisnt her pulsing walls, milking itself into her urethra. Warmth flooded in despite the now pelting rain drops, and Sakura's entire body was reduced to a boneless lump of flesh; the only thing keeping her up right at the moment, was barely keeping himself up right.

 

Slowly Madara's drew himself out, hands wrapped round her waist now, while some of his cum ran down the sides of her legs, both of their juices intermixing after their sexual high. "Come on", he hoisted her lazy frame. " let's get you cleaned up before you pass out"....

The last glimmer Sakura caught of him before sinking into a peaceful slumber was a smirk equalled to that of the devil's, aimed towards what ever entity that slept out under the greeneries oppsoite her apartment.

 

Apparently the beast was still hung up on her first bed warmer, thus he decided to fuck her in full display of another. Hell was surely going to pay once Sakura's strength came back. The night she'd share with that special someone was a night of circumstances and childhood friendship.

 

They'd meet by accident when it was forbidden of him, and they'd talked, laughed and decided to plunge into the abyss in the wake of an impending death the war had pressed upon the world's existence, a war her now future husband had initiated. Had it been another, she would have relented her secret, this secret involving her very own knuckle headed buffon; team seven's very own sunshine.

.

.

.

.

Somewhere in an almost painted house, two men sat at small table while the other drenched in rain finally returned after leaving for Ichiraku's about an hour ago. His face almost matching the gassy taste of Minato's burp, compliments of Sandime-sama's  home made garlic tea.

 

"Jeeze kaka-sensei, what took you lon-ahhhhhhh-chuuuuu!!!"

 

A sneeze then another, Naruto sniffled a little before digging into his microwaved heated meal, cause Kakashi had been intolerably late with their breakfast this morning.

 

"Careful Naruto, you might be coming down with something", his father spoke. "And you too Kakashi, go get your self out of those clothes, their soaking wet!"

 

"Ahhhhh-Ahhhh-ahhhchuuuu!" And queue, tinny splutters of warm juices and saliva onto his father's T-shirt.
"Sorry dad".....

 

"I'm taking you to see Ino after yore done with your meals. I will not have you catching the flue on us"

 

"Oh come-on dad, you know what they say, I think some one's talking about me, or thinking about me at least. And I sure hope she's pretty", the younger blonde supplied while bashfully smiling with noddles hanging from his chopsticks. "Kakashi- sensei did you check on Sakura like you promised?"

 

"Ah-ye-yes, i- did" Kakashi chucked his glass into the sink a bit loudly, making a straight be line towards his room after having nothing else to say on that matter; his mood just as sour as Madara's over inflated fucking ego.

Chapter 35: Author's note

Hey guys it's me Nefe. First off, for those still wondering if this is the end, let me assure you it definitely isn't. Since the year started I haven't been feeling well and it turned out i was expecting my first child.

It's been a rough ride since then with me being in and out of the hospital, suddenly having diabetes, loosing a lot of weight, and having my unborn child developing slower than it should. It hasn't been a fun ride at all. But I'm gradually get back on tract and just started writing again( Hallelujah). Hopefully by the end of the month I'll gain some more strength and enough mental capacity to deal with things here on my end.

 

Pregnancy is no joke bros, it's scary for me since I had major surgery a few years back and has issues with eating and maintaining my weight above average. BUT THANKS A WHOLE BUNCH FOR STILL READING AND ADDING MY STORIES TO YOUR FAVS AND READING LISTS, BOOK MARKINGS AND SUBSCRIBING ON MY OTHER READING PLATFORMS AS WELL.

 

You guys have been the absolute best and hopefully you stick with me to see the conclusions of all my unfinished stories. MUAHHHH ( ͡°❥ ͡°) .

 

        Love.
         Nefe28Ostarᕦ( ͡͡~͜ʖ ͡° )ᕤ

Chapter 36: .....Niggling Suspicions. Pt 1........

Notes:

Hey mina-san. It's surely been a while since I last updated anything. Now as I'm nearing my 8th month of pregnancy, inspiration started to kick in. I know this chapter is a bit short but I'm slowly making my way back into the game. Anyways, I hope you're all safe out there in these trying times. Love nefe 💕🙏...

.......... Niggling suspicions pt 1...........

.......................HAIKU(35)........................

NOTHING OUTSIDE YOURSELF CAN CAUSE YOU ANY TROUBLE.

YOU YOUR SELF MAKE THE WAVES IN YOUR MIND.

IF YOU LEAVE YOUR MIND AS IT IS, IT WILL BECOME CALM.

                                      -Shunryu Suzuki-

......................0o0o0o0o0o0o0..................

 

The constant thrum of the ceiling fans penetrated the atmosphere peacefully, a tune so rhythmical that it almost lulled our pinkette into another slumberous haze. Aside from the aches in her youthful joints pulsing to a thunderous ditty, her investigations into what ever miniscule information the Leaf had managed to salvage on Danzo's foundation was paramount; no thanks to Madara's previous pounding in what should have been a harmonious coupling between them two.

Their love making the morning prior had progressed from a compound need for companionship towards a more profound union, creating a suffocating air of lust and decades long lonliness on the former tyrant's part. Their argument earlier today hadn't helped in the slightest either for it had managed to strip away what ever tiny ounce of energy she'd doggishly struggled to retain.

His refusal to divulge what little information he had on their unannounced voyeur as one can imagine, contributed tremendously towards their yet to be considered brief discord, a no minor issue by all means, however, their impermanent standstill took to the back burners of her mind temporarily.

This hasty conclusion steemed from that incessant niggling sensation Sakura had taught to be wary of; an unsystematic ability her entire team had forged into their beings from their Genin days. Call it a part of their aptitude training but Sakura's instincts were on full alert since she'd share that precognitive vision with her two other rebirthed siblings.

 

Thus brings us to where we are now, with her killing the hours away in the far corners of the council's private library; a highly secretive division exclusively used only by those that dabbled in the inner workings of all three protective sectors, the Hokage, the Councils and lastly, top Anbu operatives. And since herself as well as every member of team seven were considered a part of all three sectors, the boundries set upon their private investigations were limitless.

"Had enough?"....

"Not nearly, though I'm becoming a bit lethargic"... Sakura responded warily. Her shoulders slouched, foretelling signs of her defeat against tiredness. Kakashi thoroughly understood her viewpoint, from the expressions in her posture to more private reasons behind her sudden loss of strength; a secret he'd  happened upon because of his own fucking pryful nature. Call it a sour reminder of Madara's over inflated ego and jealousy, if you will.

"Well then thats it for the day. Its almost dinner time, have any plans?".

"None whats so ever"

"Good", the copy-nin noted with that customary eye crease. "Lets garb something from Ichiraku if you're up for Soba tonight"

 

"Not eating with Nars and Yondaime-sama?"

 

"Not in the mood", he responded dryly. "Besides, their having family bonding time with Karin-chan"... Sakura's understanding came in the form of a quieted nod; a customary response Kakashi knew by heart. Obviously she read him like an open book, choosing not to pry any further. Perhaps this be the reason he held her company in such high regards, not to mention she was his favourite student as well.

"Thats sweet. Now come-on, im starving!" Her cherubic face displayed a pretty little smile, the kind that warmed wary hearts and filled hopeless bones with vigor. They both left side by side towards their usual dinning spot; but for Sakura, that previous niggling sensation was still very much in play as it plagued her mind towards the edge of something she couldn't quite comprehend, well as of yet.
.

.

.

.

.

.

The newly built Uchiha manor....

"So, no plans with the pinkette tonight?"  Obito's sarcastic tone went unanswered as they all gathered around a very modern styled table for their evening meals. Itachi flanked his right, Orochimaru his left while Madara and the baby of the bunch sat opposite them.

"About your investigations into Shimura's previous dwellings?".... Madara spoke among the clattering of chopsticks and glasses. It was mostly directed towards the snake charmer but Itachi chose to lend his input.

"So far we've managed to scout most of his known spots but exactly how deep his foundation goes still remains a mystery".

"That's comprehensible given that even some of his followers, as devoted as they might have been, were also in the dark even amongst their own comrades" Orochimaru neatly sipped from his cup as eyes settled unsettlingly upon him.

"Remind me again", Obito took charge. "Why are YOU having dinner with us?" Ofcoarse the ire in his tone didn't go unnoticed, which resulted in a rather harsh hiss from Sasuke's part but, Orochimaru was on the ready for him.

"Be thankful to your cook, Tobi".

"I would rather starve than eat one measly fucking-".....

"Obito that's enough" The tyrant forced his authority, choosing to slam his metalic pair of chopsticks agaisnt the table. "You nor i, or anyone else at this table for that matter is capable of pointing fingers with out proper self reflection first". And he was right for most parts. Though they now lived fully pardonned any thing but normal lives amongst their fellow villagers, former enmies and all, each seated individual at one time during their existence, if not through out its entirety had graced the shinobi's wanted list for decades; well Obito excluding, that is. Never the less, his secretive ongoings behind the Akatsuki's reign was absolutely nothing to smile nor innocently brag about.

Despite Madara's somewhat barbarous wordings, Obito nor the others couldn't quite dispell it's truthful nature for it rang as clear as a setter's whistle; sharp, shrilled and obviously deafening as it oozed unspoken implications.

"What ever", Obito gave up, chucking his glass with more force than necessary. "I'm not gonna sit here and listen to you of all people talk about our past discretions when you were the one directly responsible for our corruption in the first place"....

"Well technically that was Zetsu's doing not-" Itachi ceased his speech with an awkward smile pressed upon his face while his former boss thoroughly removed himself from the conversation and company altogether.

"What's his fucking issue?"

"Language Sasuke!" Orochimaru scolded lightly, seemingly unaffected by what ever had just taken place. "Tobi-san is having a hard time adjusting to this new setting thrusted upon us, much like most I gather"

"That still does not excuse his superfluous behavior" the elder admoshied, his temper partially sated for now, it seems.... Shortly after, dinner continued on as per the usual, with Itachi being the second in excusing himself due to prior planned engagements, followed by Sasuke whom retreated towards his room in search of some much needed silence.

 

"You seem to have that child wrapped around your fingers" a statement, no, probably more of an after thought that instantaneously ceased the snake summoner's movements mid meal. Madara found the prospect of it quite disturbing in all candidness given the sannin's history which he admitted unbiasly, was just as tainted as his own.

"Well, I did raise the boy for over three years. None of which had been easy given that famous Uchiha pride that runs in your veins"..  His tone a tab bit sarcastic.

 

"Perhaps, I've struck a nerve?" the Uchiha asked, careless as to what ever the answer to his question might be.

"Not mine but Obito's most definitely" Orochimaru played around with his remaining dinner for a bit, as if trying to spare the elder some of his time. "I take it things between you and the blossom hasn't been going well?" Shot returned.

Madara sighed long and deep as he sipped from his cup. "The understatement of the century I swear, but it's mostly my fault"

"Mostly?"

"Fine, entirely mine. But what bothers me bitterly is my progeny's attitude when it comes to her. I get that he's  angry with me, but that does not forgive the way he acts or speaks to her"

The sannin studied the other's struggle for a few minutes and although he'd  rather just stick to guiding Sasuke through his own journey of self reflection and acceptance, it surely paines his patience having to deal with two overgrown assholes whose prides and egos were equally matched. Not forgetting there's a certain unresolved issue pertaining to his and Tobirama's somewhat unorthodox relationship.

Being one of the worlds most wanted criminal had never been this taxing in all honesty. And imagine, if they actually managed to safely retreive Jiraiya from the foundation's malicious clutches, just how much more his sufferation should be.

"It isn't my place", he began, "but Obi-san has alot on his shoulders right now. Most of which pertains to Kakashi and the unfairness of Kaguya's gift"... The uchiha gave him that 'continue' gesture.... "Obviously, he still bares some mild hatred towards the copy-nin even though he's well in the known of what had truly taken place with his beloved Rin"

 

"So he's stewing in his own fucking guilt while using my blossom as his glorified scape goat?" Madara clicked his teeth harshly, centering his gaze on Orochimaru's now retreating frame. The scaping of well lacquered chairs dragged far too loudly against elegantly polished floors.

 

"Perhaps, but as incredulous as it may sound, Obito's quarrel has nothing to do with you, Itachi nor myself. It's solely centered on Hatake and Sasuke"

"Sasuke?"

"Hai, the youngest of the bunch and reasons for that lies with Kaguya's gift"

 

"I'm afraid i don't quite comprehend?" The elder admitted, almost defeated. For one moment the Sannin had been gaining headway with his explainative, and now- well, Madara was beginning to develop his own fucking migraine.

"Like i said, Uchiha-san, it truly isn't my place but-" the Sannin started to make his leave. "We now exist in a world where the dead has suddenly began to sprout life. It's an unfairly glorious era in all retrospect however, not every one has been blessed with such happiness.......... His name is Deidara and his last opponent, was Sasuke......... Good night Uchiha-san"......

Chapter 37: ......... Niggling suspicion... Part. 2.......

...........Niggling suspicions. Pt. 2..........

..........................HAIKU(36).....................

              FLOW LIKE WATER
        
          REFLECT LIKE A MIRROR

          RESPOND LIKE AN ECHO

                                   -Chiang Tzu-

.......................O0o0o0o0o0......................

"Nn-no, make it stop!"

Fog engulfed his senses, conjuring an after image of steam and water, a chaotic mist whose only purpose was that of obscurity. Regrettably, it also obscured both this Stifling heat which sought to melt the skin from his wary bones.

"Asura, Indra- let me out of this dream!" He saw yet another after image, an ill formed silhouette amidst the still thickening fog. Two days, barely two fucking days ago had they, Kaguya's so called chosen ones had managed to escape unscathed from their very first pre-cognitive trip; a very mild version of unscathed that was. But unfortunately, here he was again. Lost somewhere between shitfucked and what ever dimetional plane his subconscious had catapulted him into.

"Focussss little shitling"..... It spoke, what ever creature this blurred silhouette belonged too. It spoke as if half wanting to, as if it would rather be any where but here.

"Please, where is here exactly and how do I wake up from this?".... Our paralyzed dreamer asked as he tried to not let the rising heat affect him more that it already had. "And who -"

"FUCK-ITS ALL THE SAME WITH YOU CREATURE, QUESTIONS AFTER QUESTIONS INSTEAD OF OBEDIENCEEE"... The stranger's hiss sounded volatile, his volume risen, his anger-stroked. "Get this clear Shitling, I am here on my master's accord for he cannot interfere in the matters of man on his own will"

"I - I understand that but-"..? Suddenly the fog was gone as if it never existed in the first place. Silence reigned dreadfully supreme, which was quite frightening since the only thing he could hear now,  was his own deafening heart beat while his eyes scanned the vast opening, this sudden ominous emptyness.

"Behind you, shit"........

And he turned, just as swiftly as his visitor had appeared, meeting face to face with an image of utter darkness; a lanky being made only of shadows. "That which you seek is still here. Perhaps we should have visited but one, instead of all three"

"I don't quite understand"...

" Of coarse you don't, I haven't gone over my explanative, have i? But before I do, you should look below"

On the Shadow's demand, our dreamer followed suite only to be met with water - of coarse. But before he took the chance to inquire, he was dragged below with a frightening grasp on his left leg whilst panicking and flailing all the way down. So ungraceful becomes he.

"CEASE YOUR SCRAMBLING AND FOCUS LITTLE SHITLING, FOR WE REFUSE TO HAVE OUR TIME WASTED ON YOU LOT ONCE MORE! "

On the command, so too did he adhere, eyes scanning the vast emptiness below and about his watery prison. "WHY AM I HERE!"

"STILL YOUR HEART, WEILDER OF THE BYAKUGAN, STILL IT'S TEMPO AND YOU WILL SEE THAT WHICH YOUR SAKURA, HAD FAILED TO SEE"
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
Neji broke from his short slumber with a loud echoing shout, followed by a painful groan. Minutes after reigning in the fuzz that was now his thoughts, he'd finally managed to move his damnable legs. Buckets of sweat it seemed, permeated his forhead, the curve of his neck and planes of his rigid back; soaking through his nightly attire.

A migraine was on the fringe of his pulsing nerves, almost as if he'd once again been bound by that familial god forsaken curse. But unfortunately, he hadn't the pleasure of time to ponder these nonsense, not when he had been fed such imperative information; not when they'd been given a sliver of hope.

Scanning his watch before changing his attire, he noted the time before exiting the comforts of his room. All was quiet in the main house as per usual. Hinata and the younger princess were asleep perhaps, since no light eliminated from below their doors, nor his uncle's. This was good, Neji admitted, for the last thing he needed were questions after questions in regards to an unplanned visit to their clan's weapons chamber in the wee fucking hours of the night.

He wasn't a shinobie that acted on his own whims, most knew this of him. But at the same time he couldn't afford to be idle now, could he. Certainly not after a dream like that. Which ever god that sent the shadowed messenger, clearly meant business. However, he needed to thread carefully. The less people he got involved in what ever games they were playing, the better. .... His only issue tonight though, was prying Sakura away from a certain Uchiha he'd rather not cross.

Neji scanned his surroundings for the last time, making sure he had not been tailed by a fellow clan's man, or worst, Hinata herself. His first visit was Sakura's appartment then the Uchiha manor. It was absolutely imperative both her and Itachi be there, for this was their only chance at succeeding before Danzo and his men do come looking.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

The foundation's lair.....

"You should eat, my dear", rebirth hindered not the ageful croaks of his voice, nor did it the wrinkles marring his hands, the creases of his eyes and once taut planes around his lips.

" I've had my fill already", her's stung of malice, an un-co-Operative lilt that spoke measures of how despicable she found his entire presence. The chakra restraining cuffs bit into her wrist with every move she made, a stinging cold as metal touched bruised flesh.. "What did you do with Asuma?"

Danzo gently placed his chopsticks aside, his ire being pressed the wrong way yet again by another prisoner, and one whose aid was needed if he were to carry out his plan. He suppose he really should have known better, especially since he depended heavily on ancient like abilities such as the kind the Uzumakies inherited. It was difficult enough, him trying to rebuild the patience he'd once possess, but the hour was nigh; the task he'd been given by an unnamed entity supposedly affiliated with the rabbit queen, was paramount before his own needs at the moment.

"Don't worry your self with Sarutobi, at least for now. As long as you do as you're told, him and the other prisoners will be treated fairly on my command"....

" I suppose your word is all I have, which doesn't really count for shit"

"Language dear. You're still as vulgar as the day you entered the village".... Shimura's back lash was hardly anything to scoff at. Kushina had been a rumboxious child by nature, the red hot habanero most knew her to be. Fortunately the years she'd spent loving her husband had managed to wash away some of that distasteful attitude, but not much of it.

" if I were to help you, what would be the eventual outcome of my , well, our efforts. What is your aim at the end of this?"

"Our-you say?" Danzo smirked coldly over the rim of his cup.

"Yes, our. Asuma, myself and of course the numerous others you've imprisoned since your rebirth". Uzumaki  Kushina, despite her usual flair, was no bloody fool and he dam well knew this. You could very well imagine her astonishment upon realization. The fact that her husband lives and had been reunited with their son, far out weighed the Enigma of her sudden reincarnation. But her happiness had been short lived, snatched by this miserable fucking creature long before she had the chance to grasp her situation. It was time to play smart indeed. She wasn't the Hokage's wife for no reason now, was she?

"What if I were to refuse?" Testing the waters, she threaded quite carefully.

"Well then my dear, we would have no other choice but to -terminate you, to phrase it bluntly". Danzo's solemness rubbed at her in an aggravating fashion. Though there wasn't much she could do about that, but reign in her dwindling patience.

" fair, but two can play that game Shimura-san. The way I see
it, youre in need of my help. I don't mind honestly, but what can I get in return?"

"You seem to have this all wrong, i-"

"No"... Uzumaki Kushina wasn't about to play into this old man's wickedness recklessly.. " you have it wrong if you believe I would come quietly and play fucking fetch"...

Danzo was beyond livid now, that much was clear in the handling of his tea ware. "You would risk a life with your family just to test me? "

"I would risk my own freedom just to spite you. I've been dead before, I can do it again, this time on my own accord"....

He couldn't believe this woman, then again perhaps her resilience had been a thing of mystery for the fourth. Her son certainly had it in spades, he'd give them that. However, she was of great importance to his plans, their plans.

Her unwillingness would only serve as a problem, a great hindrance in the grand scheme of schemes. Kushina's disobedience was predictable indeed, however, his god like benefactor wasn't one to trifle with, which meant that he would have to bend over fucking backwards in order to achieve his goal, their goal..

The Uzumaki's blood line were potent enough to bend gods at their knees, potent enough in trapping and crumbling monsters of many faces and kinds. No wonder their species had dwindled to a bare minimum; actually minimum was an overstatement at this point. He suppose there wasn't much he could do in terms of indulging what ever demands she might have, as long as she got the ball rolling.

" Well then" he sighed tiredly. "State your demands and I'll see how best I could indulge them, for now"....

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.
.
     Konoha village, the same night.

      The air felt incredibly cool against his hot flesh even though it was in the dead of night. Then again he'd been soaking in his nature bath way too long. Fears of being crept up on, was far from his worries for who in their right fucking senses would actually attempt such a crime against the once murderous Uchiha Itachi?

Before their homely reunion, Sakura had the builders installed six bathrooms in the manor. Four for each of their rooms and two appointed for guests. Still, nothing could compare to one soaking away at the nearest and cleanest of-course, water hole. The natural backdrop, the welcoming silence and obvious isolation were all the invitation he needed. That, and an escape from the apparent awkwardness Obito and Orochimaru had brought to the dinner table.

The man obviously held no qualms about Madara's unorthodox behavior whence it came to Sakura, that and his discomforting abhorrence towards Orochimaru and Kakashi. Old skeletons in the closet, Itachi figured. But this should have been an outcry for unity amongst the four of them for they were all walking on very thin ice. The villagers might have been welcoming of their presence, but that was as far as their tolerance went. Tsunade's thunderous insistence made sure of that much, thankfully.

Sadly though, this was yet another damnable excuse he'd conjured out of thin fucking air in his aid to escape his and Sasuke's pulsating discomfiture, for better contexting. The last they'd exchanged sentiments were in the presence of Kabuto's paralyzed stature, before the after life whisked him away seemingly for the final time.

All that needed to be said had been spoken; no resentments lingered in that moment for they had found common ground. But it was haphazardly different this time around. So much so that they both had managed to fuck up more than one dinner appointment since their reunion. They weren't unwilling in the least though in regards to mending their broken ties, but unfortunately for Itachi, he knew not despite his vast collectiveness in human psychology, the ways best in breaching his and sasuke's clumsiness.  Perhaps his ignorance until this moment-

"SHOW YOUR SELF!".... a single crunch was all it took in stealing him away from his self deprecating monologue. As clear as a setter's whistle it covered the wind's hum.

" I see you're quite taken with this spot "

"For crying out loud, Neji!". Itachi's fire left him in puffs of exasperation. " Don't ever scare me like that"

"Funny how the great monstrous Uchiha Itachi is afraid of being caught buck-ass naked" Neji teased mercilessly.

"I see you've got jokes, but pray do tell, what's with the get up?"..... Itachi paused his re-clothing antics in leu of an answer, but his friend's sudden silence raised quite the alarm; him tightening the straps of his bag didn't help that much either. " Neji, what is it? "

" Well the things is-"

 

"Do go on?" The Uchiha encouraged

"I'm asking you to trust me on something I can't even trust my self to believe in".... It wasn't nerves that over took the proud Hyuga, no, not by a long shot. It was incomprehension, just apprehension in regards to the risk he was about to take, the huge risk he was about to request of Itachi and of course, Sakura.

" Hey?" His friend was beside him now. Placing a cool palm against his equally cold cheek, the Uchiha drew him in under the silver light of a partially obscured moon. "You know you can trust me with what ever it is, don't you?"... Precisely, Hyuga thought. How could he not, when this man showered him with such unbound tenderness.

"If I didn't, I wouldn't have come. To beside", their foreheads met each other's as kind smiles began to cross one lip to another. " This is something myself, you and Sakura must do. It's imperative that we leave tonight if we're to-".... Before his sentencing assembled it self on the tip of his tongue, Neji's lips were stolen by the warmth of Itachi's. It didn't take him too long to respond, and  soon they became indulgent of each other's needs.

"F-fuck.. What's gotten into you?".... The Uchiha snaked a hand through the extended strands of silky hair, ignoring his lover's brief inquiries and tugging him much closer to his being, almost as if he wanted to mold their skins together. Every where his fingers touched, burned like fucking fire but in a good, exotic way.

"Nothing really", that sincere smile that seemed to hold all the sadness one couldn't even begin to comprehend, plastered it self all over Itachi's lips. "I just thought it was extremely cute how you struggle to completely be your self, in my presence".

"Obviously you'll find pleasure in my unease. It's both extremely fucking annoying, but endearing at the same time"... Neji returned the kiss, slipping his tongue into his partner's mouth with out much resistance, almost as if he was forcing this burning need right down the Uchiha's welcoming throat. Now obviously their sudden turn of relationship had been a secretive union of some sort.

Neji couldn't even recall  for the life of him, how it all started in the first place, nor had he the fanciful notion of time to reminisce at the moment. But trust he did, this building desire that flowed through out his veins when ever he came into intimate contact with the Uchiha prince.

Itachi on the other hand felt extremely spoilt by allowing himself this small luxury of human touch. He deserved as much actually, and so too did his beautiful companion. "FUCK, I would take you right here and now if you let me"

"I know, but unfortunately we don't have time to spare", the Hyuga heir grabbed him by the hands, his face sported a soft smile; his eyes, a kind of warmth Itachi didn't knew existed after the loss of his best friend so many years ago.

" What exactly is going on?" At last he came to his senses..

"I'm not sure how to explain, but the sooner we get to Sakura, the better. Come on, once we're there, I'll brief you both on the situation" .....

.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.
..Back at the foundation's hidden lair..

"And what of our esteemed guest, Shimura-san?"

Danzo bowed upon entering another feeding session of his benefactor. The man like creature was perched upon a majestic looking seat carved into an equally majestic boulder. His weapon of choice, an unsightly rod with a casting line coated in presumably red chakra. His eyes, kept their focus on the numerous squirming, tearful human's lined up against the wall before him. Some were half scared out of their fucking minds while the rest abandoned all hopes of escape. "She's on board, but quite unfortunately, she has demands"

"Oh, you don't say?" The benefactor teased as he choose from the gathered, his first victim. "And what are these request our esteemed Uzumaki queen has asked for?"

"That we let-", Shimura's words died the moment his benefactor's whip like rod descended upon a rather unfortunate chap whom pissed all over himself before having his chakra taken away..

"Do go on Shimura-san", the pale faced one encouraged sinisterly.

Said man took to his preferred seat after a good few minutes of watching his companion pick at his food gleefully like a child. Good fucking grieves, this is definitely going to take a while, he thought bitterly. " it's nothing I can't give so bother your self not with it. However I have some questions if you will".

"You have questions now?", the smirking being snatched one more ball of Compressed chakra from within another quivering soul. It was fascinating in all honesty, watching people get their most treasured abilities stolen by a mere lunatic carrying a fucking fishing pole of all things. " I'll indulge, so shoot"..

"Since we already know where our next target lies, why not use everything with in our arsenal to obtain his body in the first place"... 

 

"My dear sweet human, the pale faced being snickered smugly. " Where would be the fun in that?"

Chapter 38: Author's note

Hey guys. What's up? It's been quite a while since I last updated, i know😭. And as most of you were well aware, I was gloriously pregnant up until October 17th at 06:13pm, where I gave birth to a cute little baby girl named NICO-ROBIN after 20 hours of labour........ And yes, I'm a huge One Piece fan. 🙏
            
              ━━━━━━♡♥♡━━━━━━

 

                ━━━━━━♡♥♡━━━━━━

 

After one month of recovery, I'm back in the game when ever the universe allows it, which is mostly during the day cause she's up all night playing. I swear these pandemic babies are something else. 😂🤣..

Anyways, here's to my not so glorious return to the wonderful world of Writing, and Anime and Manga/Manhwa/Manhua . 😫😩... I have every expectations of finishing up most of my incomplete works before February hits cause there's tons of ideas, new stories, fan-fictions and Novel ideas bubbling on the back burners as we speak.

Hope you guys are safe where ever you are. Hope life hasn't been completely shitty for you. Happy holidays to those celebrating ☃️࿌ིྀ྇⋆ᘓમ૨ıડτന੨ડ⋆࿌ིྀ྇☃️.... A great big thanks for still sticking with me so far, for all the comments, votes, likes, subscriptions etc.. You know the list. 🙃... .... Anyways, be safe, be kind, be you and be happy.

  ೋ❀
           
      Love. Nefe28ostar💞
          
  ⠀🌺  🌱
     🌴  🌺
      🌱 🌱
       🌷🌱
         🌱
🍥🍥🍥🍥🍥
🍥💞💕💞🍥
  🍥💞💖🍥     
🔅
     🔅     🔆     🔅
          🔆☀🔆
🔅🔆☀🌞☀🔆🔅
          🔆☀🔆
     🔅     🔆     🔅
               🔅
    🍥🍥🍥

Chapter 39: ........ Race against time....

...........Race against time...................

........................HAIKU(37).......................

GRASSES ARE MISTY

THE WATERS SILENT

A TRANQUILIL EVENING

........................o0o0o0o0o0o.........................

 

"Dead man's way, how fitting". Ino, hurriedly retracted her hands from Neji's forehead most curiously. In the far corners of her peripheral, Sakura hastily went about her cram, snatching up few well needed items from her weapons closet. .... "That's the only clear words I made out. Aside from that, there's this really old rusty aerrial protruding from a rotten tower. It almost resembles a Pitchfork, if I were to best describe it. Odd, when you consider the other aerials marring the surrounding buildings, but perhaps it was used to -"

"To harvest electrical energy during the earlier days of war. It's the second only Pitchfork shaped harnester still standing. The very first, if memories serves right, fell during the Sannin's era"... Itachi wasted no time. His straps were drawn tightly around his waist, as Neji secured his own, across his back. "There was an old Akatsuki base not too far from there. Obito ensured it was peek vantage point over the land and besides, this isn't new territory for me, luckily"

"And are you sure about your vision, Neji?" Sakura's fluncing amidst her packing did little to mask that quizzical skepticism that dotted  her forhead. Fortunately for them however, Hyuga-Neji was never known to be a time waster of any sorts.

"As sure as I am of my self, look-" If they listened intently, a tinge if exasperation travelled on the waves of his tone. It spoke of sheer nerves, a surety of oneself, and also a cripling incomprehension of the newly gifted gifts he'd been so called blessed with; no thanks to Asura or Kaguya for that matter.

"I woke up in a panic, drenched in sweat and shaking as if I'd been folded like I did during our chunin exams- DON'T YOU DARE!"... He scolded Ino's cockish smirk.. " TELL THAT IDIOT I ADMITTED SUCH".... His wording was entirely meant as a warning. All knew that Neji's pride was as vital to his existence as the very air he needed to breathe. Tattling to Naruto would have wounded him awfully deeply.

"Soooo, let me get this straight"  Yamanaka began to massage the sides of her head. "You got this some what traumatizing premonition"---

" Not premonition, a vision of what already is, not what was to come", Itachi corrected most annoyingly.

"As I was saying. You got this 'VISION' of where Ero-sanin might be and instead of sharing the details with our council of revived elders, you three decided to go OFF ON A FUCKING 3 MAN MISSION TO THE RAIN?"

"Just lower your voice, pig.. Jesus Christ!" Sakura was almost finished with her fumbling. "Listen, we can't tell Naruto cause it's Naruto, I don't want to hurt him if we were unsuccessful or too late. And also, it's Jiraiya-Sensei we're talking about. His involvement with the past Hokages goes far beyond what you or I could have Imagined"

"As in he's related to Nidaime-sama through direct blood, thus making him Lady-Tsunade's great cousin?"....

Sakura's did a double take as with Neji. Clearly Itachi had been well informed , but dam that Ino-pig. "Where the hell did you?"-

"Shodai-sama might have a bit of a gossiping tongue if one knew how to losen him up, but all the more reasons to tell them. Won't you guys agree?"... And of coarse that wicked tilting of perfectly glossed lips, irritated the fuck out of our pinkette. But just when she was about to let lose a world wind of expletives, Neji decidedly broke up the squabbling. Obviously time was of the essence and thankfully Sakura had stooed away the last of her items.

"This could be dangerous," Ino pipped up again. " What if Sakura's premonition was also meant as a warning and Danzo shows up during your recovery... Who's to stop him from hindering your efforts?"... All eyes fell on the only Uchiha present at the moment.

"Hey,. I'm no god you know.. Besides, I'm to join you as well, IF- we do indeed manage to miraculously recover Jiraiya-sama"

"He has a point", Yamanaka again. "Which brings me to my next one... uhh- I'm coming"

"OHHH-NOO YOU'RE NOT" Sakura was livid. It took barely a few convincing words to get herself ready for this side quest of theirs, and now Pig wanted to insert herself into the fray. What if she got hurt during any dangerous fights they might encounter. What if-

"I'm not asking, forehead, I'm simply informing you. Besides, You three will need a look out , one that can keep you well informed via- my methods obviously, of the ongoings above water. What do you guys think?"

Neither denied her point, which made things much messier if they were to fuck up and Taunade got wind of it. But, as always, Yamanaka-Ino was an Overbareingly obstinate ass whence it to came to having her own way. That fact Sakura nor Neji could have denied even if their lives depended on it.

Of coarse this entire -charade had began its munching tirade at Itachi's shrivelling patience, for the Lord knew, the Uchiha men lacked that simplest of virtues. But that was until-

"Oh and Itachi-kun?".... Blondie number one was ever the calculating, manipulative bitch. "A little birdie fluttered by me the other day, and guess what it said?.... Both Hyuga and Haruno exchanged wary glances; Yet Uchiha-san's gaze remained stern and precise, coldly planted on dancing shadows that followed Sakura's balcony curtains..

"Fine, and what did it say?"  He figured there were a few more seconds to spare.

"Well, not much actually" The nerves of this bitch, playing coy while blowing at her nails most infuriatingly. "Just that you're 'SORT' of infatuated, with the fine art of Shogi...."... . His shoulders became rigid, as if he awaited an enemy's strike. Still, he was a curious being by nature. So Label Itachi's interest peeked at this point.

" You heard correctly. And what of it?"

"OHH FOR THE LOVE OF-" this time the pinkettes patience had commenced it's self dwindling process. Yet Ino-pig persisted her lure, ensuring the Uchiha's entrapment.

"What if I told you I could afford you weekly practices and matches with our very own Shogi master, Shukaku-san?".

" He already has a partner for that, what are you-?"

"Do go on? ".... Itachi's inquisitiveness sliced Sakura's protest, leaving her an angry mumbling idiot. Neji stood closely by her, absorbing every second Ino baited his secret hook up with sweet honey dripping from her tongue; well metaphorically speaking, of-coarse.

"Well, what say you to that promise?"

"Not a bad one by all means, however, it does raises one rather obvious question.... What is it, you seek of me to offer such an uh-offer?"

"Hello!", as much as he was enjoying this entire scenery, the clock had been ticking from the moment Neji suffered that baffling dream. Of this much he at least needed to remind them. "We're running out of night if we're to leave before Konoha wakes so HURRY IT THE FUCK ALONG, YAMANAKA!"

"THANK YOU!" Sakura added her two cents.

"Listen, I have a favor to ask, if you get them to grant it, I'll make the game night thing happen. How's that sound?

" Ino, if you're asking my permission to join us then of course you're welcome. You did make an excellent point during your reasoning"... Of this much Itachi assured the blonde, sadly though this was not her only intention- for the night.

And yes, the bitch laughed all high and mighty, telling then with out words that she needn't their 'PERMISSION' in the first place. "What I seek is something else entirely.. But don't worry, you'll soon know"

"I suppose you'll need time to pack now, which pushes us back by another fifteenth minutes" Hyuga, the time keeper's mage.

"I'm no Billboard brow. I always have a scroll prepared just in case mission happens" .. Her leacherous grin stroked the pinkette rage. But this was never a side she was not used to; Luckily.

"I fucking loath you sometimes"

"I love you too, sweet heart".. Yamanaka kissed her rosy pink cheeks, both girls trying to hang onto their playful anger just a second longer before giving into heartfelt smiles and snickers.

" That's sweet and all", Neji again.. "But CAN WE MOVE THIS THE FUCK ALONG NOW- THANK YOU?"....

Chapter 40: Traps and Trickeries... Part 1...

.............Traps and Trickeries..........

............................HAIKU[38]..................

TRAVELING THIS HIGH

MOUNTAIN TRAIL, DELIGHTED

BY WILD VIOLETS.

.........Basho...........

..............o0o0o0o0o0o0o0o0o0o.............

 

Quick, almost none-existing sounds of barely there footsteps, hardly managed to startle what little life force Konoha's surrounding forestry housed. The air spelt frigid, calm yet loud and alive with a thousand unseen eyes gauging their every step.

Five pairs of feet, one extra pair invited, the other not so much, had entered their little fray under rather unscrupulous means of exaction by one Yamanaka-Ino.

What originally had been a three man operation, briskly turned into a four then five personel mission. But in all honesty, Sakura couldn't fault the blonde bombshell for her deliberate intervention, when in fact it was her team, well minus Sasuke and very little assistance from herself, that had aided and abedded team 10 in their vengeful fight, against two infamous Akatsuki members in the months past.

 

The devastation those two inflicted by killing Asuma-sensei, had dealt the Leaf a fatal blow. But the ones that suffered the most, even behind closed doors and worst, in their own heads were team 10, Konohamaru and Kurenai-sensei.

 

But this tag along of theirs was simply a means of payback. And it came in the form of a bitch, a blonde gum chewing seafoam eyed bitch that knew how to honey her way into every and all situations. And with out the usefull skill of her family's bloodline trait, of- course.

 

So now Sakura was stuck between her and Shikamaru's dull dead eyes as they all meandered a secured path through the Fire Region's clustered forest.

 

A few more yards and they'll be in the clear, which would eventually allow Itachi full use of his Kamui with out fearing the others sensing its wave length.

 

Something that did struk her as odd though, was how quite tenacious he'd become in this unguided endeavor of theirs. Parts of her understanding tethered this surprisingly ductile behavior on him wanting to do the right thing.

 

Maybe; no not maybe, but definitely his conscientiouesness was surely crying out to fill that painful void the memories of his past trangressions had inflicted on them all.

 

Look, Sakura didn't truly know him that well but she knew of his type; the type that tried earnestly to correct their past by overcompensating when opportunity comes knocking. And boy was this a favourable one.

 

On one hand, Neji's take away from this situation was evidently clear. Aside from him also following his own moral compass, wanting to do the right thing by Naruto was pinnacle and above his elders with this act of disobedience.

 

Then again, how would said elders react, when word eventually gets out pertaining to him and a certain someone sharing intimate spaces in and around the dark?  Not that it was any of her business, at the moment.

 

As for that nosy blond bitch and her nicotine addictive stooge, well it was yet to be decided what it is they're expecting out of this ball game. Still, Sakura had way too many thoughts cluttering her mind at the moment; as taxing as it was, but her mental healing hinged upon the apprehensive unravellings of these contemplations.

 

Kami knew she needed to before her so called engagement to the big bad wolf takes centre seat. And she meant that as in the day he decidedly grows a pair and formally introduces himself to her parents.

 

Wow, how awfully docile, malleable she'd become after just one night of hard fucking.

 

''This should do", Itachi halted thier movements swiftly as they all gathered around him closely.

 

"I scouted the area as we travelled and so far we're all good to go. Security's been lacking since we're now housing all the former Hokages'', Shikamaru chimed in. ''Choji will meet us half way there. He's on Turtle island escorting relatives of the Akamihci's by boat to the Cloud''.

 

"What, now choji's involved in this?'' Sakura hissed at him, but her annoyance was short lived since caution and discretion was pivotal at this juncture.

 

"You know we couldn't exclude him, plus we'll need all the man power we could get if he's still down there". And there it was, the sudden grumbly dip in his voice secured the pinkette's initial hypothesis. He was doing this for Naruto's sake as well.

 

Heavenly god, colour her defeated at this point, but the truth of the matter was, she her self was also embarking on this probably lost cause if she were to be completely forthright with her self, on that damned buffon and her Shishou's behest.

 

"What ever, I just want us gone from here before some one notices our absence. And by someone I mean Madara. Itachi, we set to go as yet?"..

 

"Yes, but give me a second, this isn't my kinda thing. Stand closely to me'', he instructed. "hold hands if you have to cause I'm not entirely good at this, like I said, this-'

 

''Isnt your kinda thing" Shikamaru flicked his cig some yards away after extinguishing the tip.

 

"Wait- what!" Ino hissed louder than Sakura did. " figured you could have warned us sooner?"

 

"Is there an issue, pig?'', the pinkette smirked at her.

 

"I'll have you know that I for one don't plan on having one of my limbs reach the Rain before the rest of me does''

 

"That's enough, Jesus fucking Christ'', Nara lit another cancer stick before linking arms with both girls on each side of him. Soon Itachi linked one of his with Nejis before doing the rarely ever seen Kamui; which reminded her that she needed to have a talk with him about his Mangekyo Sharingan.

 

If memories served right from what little she'd overheard his and Indra's quieted dialogue, something about blindness or the dulling of one's occular senses played a major part in his passing.

 

Her doctor's compass dictated she grasped a superior understanding of its inner mechanics; after all, she was to be wed to its ultimate user some time in the future. And of coarse that also dictates she keeps an eye on all of their well beings. Her thoughts soon evaded her by the time Itachi formed the signs for his own Space-Time jutsu.

 

In the blink of an eye, they caved towards him in swirls of black, purple, pinks and cream. And before long, five pairs of feet gently touched upon a restful expanse of water no deeper past the surface of their toes; though Neji immediately fell to his knees in a hurried attempt in catching his partner before he fell.

 

Obviously this means of transportation was not his speciality, but be that as it may, it was a miracle they were all transported with every limb intact.

 

"Let's agree to never use it again'', Hyuga gritted his teeth, but the slight pain etched in his voice didn't go unoticed. Clearly this overworked the Uchiha's body to some extent, and Ino's as well for she too doubled over mere seconds after landing, painfully groaning and clenching her stomach.

 

Seems her first fight of the early morn was against the bitter biles at the back of her tongue and the involuntary impulse to spill all of her dinner.

 

It did take a couple of well deserved seconds for them both to catch their breadths, but as soon as the fogg lifted its veil, the raunchy scent of rusted irons and lands long been battered by torrential downpours, invaded their nostrils.

 

Boldly, buildings of old and new stood almost arrogantly in their field of visions, menacing, pompous; everything the nation's deceased leader had stood for, or the very least was known to. Why the very faces carved into the buildings structures seemingly serenaded his legend.

 

Some even felt alive the longer they stared, with pipes and all fashions of wiring working into the bizzare structural fabric; humongous tools for harnessing lightening charges protruded the air almost terrifyingly, though none as old as the one showed in Neji's dream nor Ino's vision. Still, they needed to hasten their pace Incase an ambush or worst, having some one back home finally discover their absence.

 

"Now that we're here, where should we begin?" Itachi voiced his thoughts. "As I recalled, He died before I did, but the exact spot eludes me. From what I can tell of Neji's visions, he'd sunk some where void of structure and chaos; perhaps a place where the water was undisturbed''.

 

His head lifted towards the sky as a dim line of dying oranges began its climb towards the heavens. ''We need to hurry, daylight will soon be upon us''.

 

There was slight anguish in his voice, perhaps memories of his past had brought this along or maybe it was something else. She couldn't be sure of it, but Sakura immediatly observed the slight wincing the Uchiha tried to cover by pinching the bridge of his nose in feint exasperation.

 

This wasn't new territory for her for she knew all too well the habitual tellings of her own squad in days long past, when they too tried to hide their displeasures and injuries.

 

Back then she hadn't even fathom the possibility of becoming a medic-nin for her team's sake. But now was different, she was abled, willing, and most of all equiped to the cut of her teeth if and when her services were needed for her allies in arms.

 

With out asking too, she leapt forward and brought both hands to his face, cupping his head as gently as she could with such fast movements. Surely he tried to fight, a poor pitiful attempt at best, but knowing she wasn't the kind to give up so easily, he resigned himself with a sigh then a small smile as green chakra began to encase the sides his head.

 

It was warm, welcoming and dare he say soothing to the point of almost pleasurable. Surely she was the best after her predecessor.

 

As they carried on, Shikamaru wasted no time. He flitted towards a large building whose Neon sign read CLOSED', nausiatingly blinked in tuned to the dim rain drops that began its descent.  He made his perch as high as he could, given the musty smell and muck lining the buildings watered down tower. They hardly obscured his upward climb; chakra infused legs and all.

 

His field of vision was not that clear either, but he had a good view of at least 50 yards before him, or to the point where it became obstruse with dense incoming fog. Using his communicator, he tuned into their frequencies for it was best not to alert the towns people of their unsanctioned visit, as yet.

 

"There isn't much to see, coroded buildings one after the other and fog for as far as I could see. If we were to get anywhere, we'll need to split up"

 

"I figured as much'', Neji chimed in. "There's no chakra signatures to corespond with what we saw but at least we have an image to go by. Ino?...

 

He tightened his backpack before making a clone of himself. "Relay my dream to both Sakura and Shikamaru, we'll each use a shadow clone and head in different directions. Itachi, you know this place best, I think it wise if you use your memories as a guid".

 

"Sounds like a plan'', the elder acknowledged seconds following Sakura's medical mothering. Thank heavens for her capabilities and quick wittedness though, for it seemed his pride did not forsake him this time around either. I'll stick to the sky, Sakura you take to the north, Nara, the south, Ino to the west and Neji-''.

 

Their eyes clashed briefly, and with out voicing the rest of his command , the Hyuga boy nodded in agreeance however, their eyes lingered on each other for way too long, even after the Uchiha gave his final command. "Be sure to keep your hoods as well as your guards up. War might have ended but remember, we're still enemies of the Rain".....

 

With one final affirmation from each party, they flitted off into the opposite directions of each other, quickened, quietly and whole heartily determined.

 

The draping silence in their wake became no more for rain began its habitual morning routine, acting as a shroud behind their parted aura. Solemnly, Itachi stared off into the distance Neji took, his eyes still peircing the emptyness, red and raw, glowering with a silent plea for his return before he too took to his post.

 

After a few ticking seconds, off into the air he rose, dark green cloak effortlessly blending into the fog, the chilled air barely affecting his constitution. Memories of his past days with the Akatsuki nothing but an afterthought at this point, and then he was gone, bursting into a hundred ravens, cawing, and carooning into the mist. ...

Chapter 41: Comrades

......................Comrades........................

...........................HAIKU[39]....................

 

NO PERMANENCE IS OURS

WE ARE THE WAVES THAT FLOWS

TO FIT WHATEVER FORM  IT FINDS

 

-Hermann Hesse-

 

................o0o0o0o0o0o0.....................

 

Condensed fog, drifted in and around piped oxidized goliaths in a slithering tango, mimicking a motion far more sensual than it should have been. Silently, it beckoned Sakura towards a path she ought not to follow. Yet still, she unhappily sauntered along, trusting in the moment, every invisible ounce of supernatural forces the Ookutski's had bestood upon their doomed trio.

The dangers she could face of not knowing what or whom she would encounter, remained imminent despite her seemingly blind obedience.

Very skillfully and with great stealth, Sakura some how managed to carve small markings as she went, obviously not knowing much about the terrain, say but the one map she studied some years ago.

Missions to the rain were almost never assigned to young Jounins much like her self. But over the years there were quite a few exceptions to that rule; exceptions meaning Lee and of-coarse Sai, who himself had been chained beneath Danzo's command.

After notably searching for what she nor the others knew or recognized, besides Itachi, Sakura's mind wandered towards the possibility of her being caught in a genjitsu of some kind, perhaps one that eerily resembled the Mist's signature. But in the wake of a few wary attempts at trying to dispell its traces, she concluded otherwise.

It was strange though, in more ways than one. Especially since Sakura's followed path lead towards nothing but hidden dilapitated buildings. It was heart rendering knowing the land's inhabitants lived this way. The fault she figured, fell towards their former leaders and of coarse, their geological location.

A nation riddled by War seemingly unending, they said. It was an era that witnessed the birth of countless talented shinobies before her, and that of the rise of the leaf's three legendary sannins as well as Tendo Pain's puppeted quest.

To witness such structual decay for what could have been a beautiful nation, tugged at her heartstrings just a little. But for one reason or the other, the Rain's residents  enthusiastically choose to stick around their rusted disaster. Talk about one's love for their nation, and that clearly said plenty, given the country's history with the underground world of crime.

Momentarily though, her surroundings did offer some fashion of twisted levity. If memories served right, these weathered exteriors did mimic an old unsightly painting the pinkette had once seen, titled 'Weary elements'. It was an ugly piece willfully pinned above Lady Tsunade's bed; gifted to her by one poor unfortunate soul, trying to court Shizune a few years ago. Why her shishou kept that darned thing, was beyond Sakura.

That aside, surely one must have had to posess extraordinary ocular talents when drifting through these side streets and back alleys. Or perhaps had prior knowledge of the area before undertaking any sorts of mission, what's so ever. Hats off to the rare few that lived and dwelt in and among the area in the name of fulfilling their missions. Jiraiya-Sensei being one such individual apart from their very own, Itachi-Uchiha, whom perhaps had lived far more intimately amongst these sorrowful ruins.

"This is just pure madness", she muttered amidst the rubbles of shattered walls and exposed metal rods. Pillars of blocks were stacked onto of each other haphazardly, while broken cemented shards, dangerously penetrated the sleeping water beneath her feet. Some scarse yards away, two huge metal pipes petruded another dilapitated building, dumping tons of water into a seemingly unending basin.

She had no doubts about Itachi already discovering the location Neji's premoniton had revealed, since it referenced two monumental figures somewhere in city outskirts. Yet still, something eerily familiar urged her senses to this particular spot. Apart from the structural damages, there seemed to be nothing remotely exceptional about her surrounding, seriously nothing; or perhaps.

Far from calm, Sakura's started to divest herself of her belongings. Zora, weapons pouch, one of Kakashi's kunai she had latched to the side of her left leg as well as her cloak. Every bit of clothing were hastily sealed into a very small scroll she'd withdrew from under her hitai-ate. Luckily they'd all decided to done wetsuits under their shinobi get ups for such a circumstance.

"See Pig? ...told you the wet suits would come in handy. God-dam it!", The pinkette tempered her nerves after dipping her toes in first. The water from the pipped basin were as cold as ice, perhaps the coldest she'd ever delve into. Quickly tugging on her flippers, Sakura said a silent prayer.

"Kaguya, if you're listening, please don't let this all be for naught, cause im about to freeze my ass off".... With out dwelling on the negatives for far to long, the pinkette dove straight into the tumbling basin, leaving a small splash behind her disappering act....

.
.
.
.
.
.
...... Mold scented and moist, the inner caverns of his previous hide out had always left a nauseous after taste at the back of his mouth. Long ago, he'd accounted this feeling something to do with his failing health. Infact strangely, yet not, these sickening motions began to twirl deep at the base of his core; threading a path towards his throat as he further examined his surroundings.

At the cavern's pit, Itachi carefully studied the pathways leading from its entrance under what limited light the sun afforded him. No more than ten were they, each leading to one of his former team mates private sanctuaries. Most of them left untouched no doubt, since each had fortunately faced their own deaths in a rather short time span; Sassori being one of the very first.

He'd never dare delude himself into thinking they harbored such significant titles as friends, or even comrades given the years they'd been a part of The Akatsuki; nine to be exact. His fellow defectees were no ordinary criminals either, for each had their share of burdens carried over from a time whence they were simply criminals, broken citizens of betrayed nations; a name on the bingo book listed under wanted and kill on site.

Thinking back however, Itachi supposed none had it as bad as he ever did. Deidara perhaps, if he considered, held to him close affiliations with Iwa, more specifically the current Tsuchikage. But that was all there really were. Though this on the other hand, made his defection all the worst, which only served in solidifying his alligence to Obito's and Madara's now lost cause.

Uchiha Obito, what a pathetic being he was turning out to be, now that the embers of his life's work began to lose their glow. The fool had been nothing but a mere slave himself, vainly plotting towards some one else's fucked up ideals. Ironically, it was quite regrettable that they too, had found them selves helplessly preyed upon as well. Call them cogs, in the real villain's machine if you will, but that was all they really were, all they eventually became; nothing but pawns to a great manipulator.

Most would instantly agree it was their fate, a sort of destined outcome with them being traitors of a traitorous bloodline to booth. But were they wrong?.. Definitely not; it was after all, the inavoidable truth. They were treacherous scums being feed upon by equally treacherous scums, his fellow fool-mates.

It was far beyond miraculous that they were blessed with this second go at a life they'd forfeited years proir, starting with him, presumably the most treacherous amongst them. Also, let's not forget that blasphemous wretch, Orochimaru and his somewhat questionable conduct. It was, to say the least, quite the turnaround of the century.

Fortunately for the Leaf and various sectors of the allied nations, most of his fellow ressurrectees succummed peacefully to this new existence, Madara being another weird anomaly among them.  But Obito on the other hand, that son of a bitch held to him grudges that ran far deeper than the veins beneath his skin. One of which were intentionally directed towards Itachi's younger brother, Sasuke.

After the whole Rin/Kakashi fiasco years prior Itachi's own default, the older Uchiha known to them at that time solely as Tobi, had grown rather attached to one of their very own Akatsuki member. Most deemed it a seemingly innocent interaction at first glance, but trained eyes could not have missed the subtle hint of something more lustful, brewing between the two mismatched pair.

He was the owner of the very room, Itachi found himself venturing. Whether it was out of pity, or what ever sense of guilt he harbored, he figured sniping a small momento of the blonde's would surely assauge his relative's ire, given the fact that it was Sasuke, whom romourly took Deidara's life; a fellow blood relative the older man was now being forced to live with.

But as he bent to retrieve his targeted object, the shadows in his left peripheral made a startling sound.

Clearly, he was not alone.

Unsuspiciously, Itachi moved as if he hadn't the slightest clue he was being surveyed. With his left hand easing a pair of cleaverly hidden kunais from his hip holster, the Uchiha made a spontaneous dash towards the room's exit, successfully blocking his unknown opponent's escape.

"One more step", he threatened, "nd I'll gut you faster than your ability to blink!" ... Deep and gutheral, his warning came as quick as lightening, with twin kunais ready at the go and his Sharingans gleaming ominously towards his target.

The still hidden figure laughed. Their playful sound echoed through out the rocky structure in waves of familiar mockery, telling the Uchiha with out words, the true identity of his supposed stalker.

"Its been a short while, hasn't it, Itachi?" The lean stature of a woman sporting shoulder length light blue hair, came into view. That prominent papered rose he recognized with out fail, stood pinacle at the side of her head, and eyes, a pair of citrine jewels, far deeper than his Godime's, stared back at him fondly, softly; dolefully portraying her true emotions of a former being who'd been kissed by death as well.

"Konan-san", he whispered out half shakily.. "You were granted the goddess's gift?".. Itachi carefully pocketed his weapons. He'd known this woman for years and knew of her characters years before that. Her tolerence was far beyond god level, but that Killer's intent most in their group had grown wary of, seemed null at the moment.

"Like your self, I imagined. Although, I didnt figure you nor that bastard Tobi to be welcomed into the leaf that easily"...

"You mean Obito?"

She scoffed, choosing to free a sealed off shutter Deidara had above his chambers. "That dam traitor played us all for fools. Though I couldn't fathom your role in the grand scheme of it"

"Konan-san I"-

" BUT- make no mistake, Itachi, we had our doubts and ....theories about his true identity from the inception." She sliced through his sentence.

A bleak ray of dimming light, pierced the darkened area, casting soft glows upon the room's ceiling, slowly illuminating the clay filled room. Konan's clothing, the Uchiha noted, seemed unsoiled, void of any dirt of litter that might have suggested she'd decided to reside here once more. Of- course this obviously meant either one of two things. One, she was probably just passing through, or two, he was followed.

"I see you went shopping?"

"More like new housing. The others and i-"

"Others?".....  She deemed Itachi's surprise unexpected.

"You didn't think you or that son of a bitch were the only ones resurected from our merry band, did you?.. In fact, his spoiled pyrotek's out there somewhere. Last I saw, he was spouting some god-forsaken nonsence obout your little killer"

"Deidara, that son of a bitch!"

"Then it must be true, Uchiha Sasuke did play a hand in his demise?" She questioned as they both decidedly exited Deidara's chambers. Closely Konan studied her old team mate, watching as he pocketted a pair of clay made Shima-enaga. She knew how important they were to their blonde counterpart, more so to his significant other.

"I think that bastard relative of yours would be happier knowing he's been resurrected would he not?"

Itachi sighed warily. He'd learnt of the woman's dissolution at Obito's hands sometime ago. Now, he obviously knew he couldn't fault her, for this grude she held was well founded, but, there was a time and place for everything, and there certainly existed one for this very conversation. "Look, as much as I would like to catch up, and believe me, I'd really like to, I'm afraid I'm on a time crunch".... Impatience lined his tone. "Infact, you could be of help to us, that is if you're willing?"

"Oh you mean what ever you and  Uzumaki's teammate-"

"You saw sakura?"

She nodded. "Just shortly, she took a deep dive before I made my presence known. What on earth are you guys looking for anyways?"

"Dive?". ..Itachi ran towards the cavern's mouth. His pace were that hasty that it jilted an equal reaction from his former crime-mate. "She dove into the water?"

"I don't understand, what's going on?" Now they both stood above the immeasurable openess of the Rain's water source. Below the Akatsuki's hide out, stood a  vast majority of gushing pipes, each emptying tons of water into the river channels surrounding the city.

"Konan, are you sure you saw her jump?"

"Positive, Itachi, whats this really about?" She questioned, preplexity creasing her forhead.

"Did they dump him into the water way- Gama-sennin?"

Shock, he saw mirrored in her beautiful eyes, along with fear and pain. Yes, this too he'd also learnt of. And it was clear as day, how much she regretted her choices.

"Jiraiya-sensei, is he somehow alive?"

"Yes, and we've been given orders from the goddess ourselves to find him before he's taken"

"Taken, by whom?"

"Look, i can't give you answers now, but it's important". He held her by the shoulders, lightly sinking his fingers into her skin. "Where did he die?"

Now, Konan's head space had been all kinds of befuddled since her rise to consciousness. But after what Itachi had just uttered, she had to visibly shake her self, if only to gather her sinkings thoughts.

"Konan?"

"Dead man's way, you know, the one where Nagato hid his creations? He died there, but I think his body drifted here through one of the pipes before sinking to the bottom?"  Steeling her nerves, she answered as quickly as she could, sensing the urgency behind his sudden request. It was the very minimum she could have done to repay her Kohai, Naruto.

 

"Are you positive he drifted here?" Itachi questioned, knowing it all synced perfectly with Neji's vision. "Fuck, this is beyond deep?"

 

"Deep?... You're not seriously thinking about jumping into that, and even if sensei was alive some how, why would he still be there?" The woman protested, but he needn't answer for his following actions spoke volumes. Itachi had already began his undress, much like the pinkie she'd been spying on earlier.

"This is madness, you wont survive the pressure down there, you know that?"

"I know?" He looked at her as he summoned one of his ravens. "But only us can do this?"

"Us-what-?".. Konan watched on, though she remained thoroughly bewildered at this juncture. So the rumors were true, she gathered. News of him, the Hyuga prince and the Godime's protege being resurrected first by the goddess Kaguya, spread like wildfire through out the nations. In all honesty, she expected no more than a  fraction of it passable to a certain point, especially given her own peculiar circumstances. Yet still-

 

"Did the goddess made you three immortals?"

 

"Where'd you hear that?".. He held his lower stomach and laughed, sending his summoned kin off into the eastern side of the city. His ability to find livity in such a situation was commendable, she'd give him that atleast. But to hear him make lite of a seemingly impossible mission, was far beyond the Itachi she'd known.

"Well, were you?" Konan questioned once more, watching eargerly as he perched himself at the edge of the cave's mouth. The drop she knew, were atleast twenty feet, let alone the basin's dept.

 

"Well, there's only one way to find out, isn't there?"

 

He leapt long before her feet could have followed her mind's request to stop his descent.

 

Konan flew to the apeture in a mad dash, watching as her once crime-mate easily sliced through the tumbling waves, leaving nothing but white splashes behind his presence; much like Sakura's own departure.

"Haha, he's finally gone mad!" she cursed at the air.

"Do- do you think he noticed?" A voice from behind whispered half shook, half relieved.

 

"Well", her caramel hues found the hidden figure far too easily amongst the darkened backdrop. "Even if he had, he chose not to act"...

 

Her visitor sighed helplessly, palming his georgous face. Gods, his anxiety must be through the roof. Poor thing, she sympathized.

 

"Why'd you lie?"

 

"And what specifically, have I lied about?" The blunette challanged, but then settled on an explanative before the other could have answered. "It wasn't all a lie if you remembered our last conversation, besides, something tells me you're not up for a reunion as yet, are you, Deidara?"..

 

With out question he joined her watch. He'd always been a little difficult to tame, the woman remembered, but Of-course Obito aka Tobi, had managed to do him in for better or worst.

 

"Do you really intend to hide for the rest of your days?.... I have to admit, i hate him, but in our fucked up little group, you were the one thing he actually cared about"

 

Deidara eyed her skeptically. He suppose in the line of work they did, every one needed their fair fix in some sort of fashion, appropriate or not. For her it was botany, and him, the intimate relationship he'd shared with Tobi behind closed doors.

 

"Tell me", konan pressed on. "Did you know?"

 

"Know what?" The blonde broke eye contact.

 

"That he was-"

 

"Uchiha Obito?" Deidara kissed his teeth. He knew it was only a matter time before she asked, before they all came knocking on his door for answers as romours began to spread regarding Tobi's true identity. It wasn't fair to him, to say the very least, but fair was never a part of their nightly sessions.

 

They both took what they needed from each other, no questions asked; so what if his eyes had caught barely there glimpses of red behind his blind fold, or his fingers started to map the intricate stitches of a known creast branded onto his partner's clothing?  Deidara clenched his eyes shut, trying to dispell unwanted images of him and Obito's last encounter, but to no avail.

 

"You thought he was Madara Uchiha, did you not? You then proceeded to hide his identity from us, introducing Pain as our real leader" He scoffed his remarks "And yet you have the nerve to care whether or not I knew who I was fucking, Obito Uchiha or Madara?"

 

Well, she surely touched a sensitive nerve with this one, but all things aside, she she really needed some answers.

 

"D, I'm simply trying to make sence of  everything. That's really all there is to this"... He noticed she began to fiddle with the unzipped flapps of her jacket. It wasn't just a random act, but more like a nervous tick she'd developed sometime ago cause honestly, the Konan before him, was a far cry from the strong willed woman that ruled under Pain.

 

And now he felt like shit, dam it.

 

"Obito Uchiha might have caused your death, but the man I fell in love with, was simply Tobi to me"... His voice oozed fatigue and a resigned kind of sadness. "You first asked why I avoided our reunion?"

Konan nodded.

"Its because I'm afraid, alright. I'm afraid of the person I become when ever I'm near him and lets face it, what nation would be willing to accept me, a former terrorist as one of their very own?" Deidara took an audible gulp, forcefully swallowing his rising emotions that were clearly getting the best of him.

 

In that moment, Konan felt a sort of kindered sadness towards this man, before regret began to grip her heart. This had never been her intentions, to cause him further discomfort. But now Obviously, and quite sensibly these questioned, she knew, were better left alone, for now atleast.

 

"Im sorry for prying, I really am", the blunnete expressed her profound apologies. Perhaps it was about dam time she let sleeping dogs lie, if only for a short while, for it would be a great disrespect to this new life they'd all been miraculously granted. Sadly however, the only thoughts centering her mind in the moment, were Itachi's sudden appearance, and her honest to god feelings in regards to her murdered sensei's re-birth.

 

Look, things were quite muddy enough with out him stirring them even further, but for now, she'll silently, eagerly, watch on; hoping to god this guilt that's been eating her alive, doesn't consume her completely.

Chapter 42: Of truths and trust

.................Of truths and trust..............

.......................QUOTE(42)........................

 

WHILE IT IS ALWAYS BEST TO  BELIVE IN ONE'S SELF,
A LITTLE HELP FROM OTHERS, CAN BE A GREAT
BLESSING.

 

-Uncle Iroh-
Avatar

 

...................0o0o0o0o0o0o......................

"Are you sure about this, Neji?"

Ino's constant inquires became somewhat of an encumbrance, amidst their damp environment. It was remarkable indeed how she continued on with her babbling narrative, despite the more than slight hint of annoyance, his answered tone might or might not have thrown her way.

Hell, it would be an understatement to say the least, in admitting that their current location didn't offer a sort of baleful sensation, aside from this semi- permanent grey that blanketed the Rain today. One could very much deduce that these were triggering factors that played into their building anxieties; well Yamanaka's mostly.

They'd all been separated for over an hour or so, and yet not a word from Sakura or Itachi, not as much as a peep from Shikamaru or Choji whom was supposedly returning from a venture somewhere near Kumogakure.

"Do you always do this when you're on a mission?"

"Do what?" the blonde perched herself atop a damp boulder, half a yard away from her comrade. Careful as to not disturbe the sleeping moss that grew on the other side, she brought both knees close to her body,  managing to touch her ample chest in a weird fashion.

"Do you always doubt your abilities like that? I mean, you saw it yourself, this place in your visions, why the sudden dubiousness?"

To say she was taken back by his unforseen interest, if you could even call it that, was yet another understatement of the century. Neji Hyuga didn't do casual walks much less indulge in idiotic small talks. So then, why was the tiger suddenly changing his stripes?..

"That's strange, coming from you?" She answered, her smirk lacking everything but mockery.

"Why so?"  Wow, Ino couldn't quite control her surprise. Was he for real? It seemed he was genuinely fishing for an answer, no?

"Cause, you poor thing", Yamanaka changed her awkward position, this time choosing a more relaxed pose. " I could count on one hand the amount of people you find barely tolerable to have around, and recently that number has increased by one, well". Her smile broadened sinisterly. "If you count Uchiha Itachi, that'll bring us to five, or perhaps he's in a whole other category on your list- mmm?"

Well coloured him stupefied, but did the whole of fucking Konoha knew about their 'budding' friendship? He thought he was being careful, but apparently not careful enough. Or perhaps he'd been the transparent one of the two. It would make complete sense, for Itachi was quite the meticulous sort, even more so than him. Hell, the man had been a double agent from the very beginning of his shinobi career. That alone spoke volumes in regards to his skill set.

Seriously, Hyuga Neji stared right back at her. "So you're saying we're that obvious?"

"Not we, honey. Just you" Her smirk increased exponentially.

"Fuck!" He barely crinkled a brow, which was expected from the always composed ice prince.

"I have to say though, after Sasuke, you were number two on the contenders list. It's a dam shame no one was able to bag either of you"

"Now you're just mocking me" He chided. "Besides, I can't quite picture you nor Sakura behaving that way towards me".

Ino craddled her bossom and laughed to her own content. They bounced harmoniously while her oceanic hues watered. She tried to reel it in, but was having a rather difficult time, especially since Neji's dead pan stare showed evidence of his embarrassment..

"Haha, oh honey, Sakura was the one that thought you cute. As for me", she wiped the last remanants of tears.. " I was dead set on Sasuke"....

"That's too bad, cause I've always kinda liked you"....

"Excuse me?"

All jokes aside now, he'd thoroughly managed to stick a pin in that babbling narrative of hers, thought it was done by awkwardly confessing his former feelings from a time when he were a mere Genin. "You have to understand, Ino, that it was nothing but a fleeting emotion, and at a time when we were neck deep in our Chunin exams"

"Still", she clicked her tongue sweetly at him, her eyes flickering fifty times per second; quite a comedic display if he'd ever seen one. "You and I together, would have made quite the unorthodox couple. I mean, I'm trying to picture it but nothing about us being a team, muchless couple, makes the least bit of sense".

Neji stifled his urge to smirk at her overboarded display. Of-coarse the sides of Ino's mouth fought the urge as well, but it wasn't too long before she broke down and gave into histerics; bursting at the seams in a giggling fit, yet again.

This surprisingly was the closest thing to a heart to heart they'd ever shared since- well forever. While most of rookie nine and team Gai minus their spandex wearing sensei, had time and time again gathered under the veil of night, discussing Sasuke's betrayal amongst a slew of other things, no sort of dialogue had been exchanged between the two, him nor her. So colour her bemused by their sudden conversational.

"Thanks, by the way"

"For what?" He questioned, his byakugan activated as he did another sweep of their surroundings

"I don't know", she sighed heavily. "For taking my mind off of things?"

He got closer to her standpoint, his eyes deactivated. "Don't mention it okay, now, we've got company" his hand pointed north east of their direction, some where through half corroded pillars and thick greyish fog. Ino squinted her vision as she followed his lead and soon enough, a small dark figure began to make its way towards them; gradually growing as it approached.

"Foe or friendly?" Yamanaka questioned, her kunais ready at the go.

"Friendly, it's Itachi's"

They both exchanged glances, although wary, they were filled with relief. Neji outstretched his cladded arm, patiently still while the uchiha's raven perched gently atop him. It's beaded eyes quickly found Ino's, relaying it's master's intent with out fail. Fearlessly she approached the small creature, slightly caressing its feathered head before allowing her kekkei Genkai full reigns.

In the Hyuga's peripheral, shadows began to creep away from both of them. Some retreated hastily from the blonde's former seating as though they were darkened after images of withered vines. Luckily it was nothing worth their concerens. Infact, Hyuga had seen him coming for a while now, and his shadows had always been there, tethered to Yamanaka's feet the entire time.

"Whats going on?" Shikamaru promptly inquired upon his abrupt advance. This shitty weather had been kicking him in the shin from the moment they'd entered the Rain's territory; his tobacco addiction not so far behind.

"It appears to be a message from Uchiha, one that only Ino can read" He quickly explained before turning his attention to said woman. "Nara's here".

With a nodded response, she channelled her technique, remaining gentle towards the devil's familiar beneath her palm. Instantaneously, both males were bombarded with a dozen fast tracked imageries. The only frame lingering a few seconds longer than the rest, were that of a sinking water way, another vast channel much like the one before them, and seemingly from Itachi's point of view.

In an instant the link was gone, and so too were the messenger as he  disappeared the way parchment does under heavy fire. For most parts, they were silent, each pondering their own conclusions. And by the looks on their bewildered faces, it seemed  Itachi's message had been accurately  construed.

"You've got to be kidding me, right?"
Shikamaru willingly gave into his stiffling needs. Despite the damp air, the sparks of his lighter ignited on its third try, and drew he did the first heavenly pull of his damable cancer stick. "There's no way that's what he meant"

"And yet all three of us understood with out fail". With out further instructions, Neji hastily began his undress while Ino's eyes tried their utmost best not to burst from their sockets.

"Neji you can't be serious!", she followed his clumsy trail in a hot frenzy, picking his belongings from the wet ground as he went. "I know we wore wet suits just incase, but that water is fucking freezing. There's just no way!"

"Well are you suggesting we wait for more Intel cause I can assure you, it's not coming. According to that message , Sakura had also took the plunge"

"Assumedly", Nara reminded. "He said so himself, he hadn't witnessed this but was told so"

"Exactly", Yamanaka pleaded as he slipped on the other flipper.

"Ino!", Hyuga's risen tone silenced her completely. "Send a messenger to Choji, I saw him earlier while I was scouting the area. He's at the north pier in cloud disguise. Inform him of our every move and have him erase his trail as he approaches. You can do this much, can you?"

As much as she hated this entire fucked up quest they were on, she had no choice but to agree. "What ever, not like you'll listen to reason anyway"... she rolled her eyes at him, her anger very much seething on the inside. But it soon turned into shock for the blunt boring brunette planted a hot little kiss on her unsuspecting lips before depositing his necklace in her palms

"Good girl". And then he was gone. Diving head first into his death, it seemed.

"YOU BASTARD. WHAT AM I GOING TO TELL HINATA AND NARUTO!"

"What the hell was that about?" Seconds after her outburst, Nara's borish tone pierced the tense air, further adding fuel to her already risen anger.

"Don't ask okay. Plus he's got a partner so no, we're not anything" she plopped her ass carelessly on wet ground, wincing in disgust as moisture began to seep through her skirt.

"I know that, but still, it doesn't bode well when he begins to act out of character, trust me, but on the other hand though, I'm glad choji got to this shit hole in time. Come on, luv, like it or not, we've got work to do"

True that, she agreed mournfully, reasonably. Plus, this situation really was out of her level of control. "I swear, all of my friends have gone fucking insane it seems"

"Come on Ino, to do this job a little bit of insanity is a good thing, dont you think?" The sly bastard crumbled his cigarette before tossing back some well needed water. "I mean, just look at Kiba for exanple"

"Shika, don't you even start with me!"
.

.

.

.
.
.
.
................................................

BACK AT HOME

"Have you located her whereabouts?" Like ice, Madara's somber attitude washed over the boy's entire being menacingly. Although it was far from his initial intent, he couldn't quite tame his uneasiness that coiled like a wretched snake at the base of his gut.

"And Itachi?" He further questioned.

"He's no where to be found, as yet, Uchiha-sama" the nameless Jounin all but fainted. His nervousness were evident in his throat, as he forcefully swallowed saliva following every spoken word.

Madara exchanged glances with both Sasuke and Orochimaru while throwing on his crested haori. Following suit, both males did the very same before exiting the premises via Kamui. It wasn't long before they stood outside of Tsunade's office. And as expected, none acted with an ounce of propriety upon entering.

"Woman Hokage?"

"ITS lady Hokage, Madara-sama" Shizune promptly corrected.

"That's okay Shizune" Said woman had just retired her phone before their bombardment. "Its Godaime-sama but who's cares anyways? Gentlemen to what do I owe the pleasure, and please make it as short as you possibly can, I'm currently running on three hours of disturbed sleep".

"Tsunade, I'm- well it's "

"It's my blossom" the big bad wolf intervened. His haste aggressively slicing Orochimaru's explanatory. "She's been missing since morning along side Itachi as well"

"Look, It's not uncommon for my girly to go missing hours on end with out notice, this is a well known fact" Tsunade found her seating. "Isn't that right Shizune?"

"I'm afraid so, but have you check the campsites and training grounds, perhaps Eiji's onsen off-?"

"What kind of shinobie do you take me for, child?", he argued hotly, barely keeping his temper in check.

"Madara, come on" the hokage questioned, what makes you think she's missing?" For starters, his attitude was one thing but, Tsunade seemed genuinely taken back now.

"Well aside from-"

"BAA-CHAANN, SAKURA IS GONE AND SO IS NEJI AND SHIKAMARU !" Naruto came bursting through the doors as loud as he was known to be. His sweaty figure plunged right through the standing trio, halting his scattered steps mere inches from the Hokage's folded fist. A dangerous move he knew.

Good fucking god, this loud mouth and his exuberance was gonna be the death of her someday, she swore. Tsunade massaged her temples in a very painful manner. If one listened intently, they would have heard her knuckles scream in anguish.  This couldn't be happening, not when her migraine was about to shoot through the fucking shingles.. "NARUTO, FOR GOD'S SAKE-"

"TSUNA, THE YOUNG ONES ARE NO WHERE TO BE FOUND"! Hashirama near tore both doors off their hinges with his own outburst.

"Not you too. Shizune, get me some cold water and a lime, i need a pick me up before i deal with what ever the fuck this is. Where's my god damn glasses?" She hurriedly tumbled through piles of untouched papered clutter.

"That language of yours, I swear" Shodai-Sama didnt bother to conceal his apparent detest, nor did his grandaughter for that matter, as she glared daggers towards him.

"Okay, now one at a time, starting with you two", one slender unpolished finger, pointed towards Orochimaru and Sasuke instead of the eldest Uchiha, much to his vexation. "I can't trust anyone else to give me a report that isn't clouded by emotions"

Said men immediately stood before her, but it was orochimaru that began his narrative.  "It is as Uchiha-san and company states. It seems the young ones are indeed missing. And by young ones, Tsunade, I mean Ino, Shikamaru, Itachi and Sakura; and I'm quite sure the Hyuga compound must be livid as we speak"

She listend earnestly with fingers laced beneath her chin. Her stress level was about to start a marathon against her buidling migraine. Taking a deep breath, she questioned them further", and you're sure how?"

"Sakura's room's a mess, and her emergency supply scrolls are gone" Naruto intervened, putting an abrupt stop to Sasuke's explanatory before they left the confines of his mouth. "The very bags both Kakashi sensei and I keep for unplanned missions".

"Fuck", The hokage quickly took up the offered water and a slice of lime as soon as Shizune materialized. Squeezing half into her water, she tossed it all back swiftly, before slamming her glass against her desk in sheer anger, it seemed. She hisssed remorsefully, about the same way a child would as the sour liquid caressed the plaines of her tongue...

"And Itachi?"

"The same as well, although his room seems untouched, some of his weapons are missing" Sasuke reported with out pause.

"What the hell were they thinking? Didn't anyone stopped to realize we would have checked with them after last night's incident?" Hashirama added his two cents. "Yamanaka hasn't showed up at her parents work shop either nor had the Nara boy at his post this morning. Tsunade?", First Hokage was absolutely livid. "If they're where I think they are?"

"Nonsense!" Madara laughed. The rain wouldn't dare touch a strand of hair on Sakura's if they know whats good for them!"

"There you go again with that insolent behavior, Madara",  lord first raised his voice.

"Hashirama I don't give a flying FUCK, what you think about my behavior. I've had an entire era to try and remedy this, but I didn't. What makes you think I'd even try in this lifetime?"

"Always the same dramatics with you- no wonder -"

"GENTLEMEN!", A loud thud was heard, followed by the crackling sounds of wooden splinters, bursting forcefully under pressure in every direction as Tsunade plummeted her fist through her poor desk. Her shoulders stiffened as with her breathing; her aura mimicking that of a wild beast. The atmosphere grew incredibly tense for a short moment while Naruto, god bless his frightened heart, immediately retreated behind lord first.

"Well, is this what I'm looking forward to as future Hokage?"

Languid and composed, as if the morning's event wasn't enough to put a wrinkle in his day, Kakashi gently slid into the chaotic scene via an open window behind the honey eyed blonde. Pocketing his paperback, he calmly reached for the fallen phone hidden somehwere beneath the broken pile.

Upon locating his inteded item, he dialed who ever the fuck it was, all the while chidishly refusing to acknowledge the entirety of the room, atleast not after his call.

"OH, Hinata, sorry to bother you so early but is Neji around?"........................ Hatake exchanged glances with Naruto before continuing...."I see, good, now could you instruct lord Hiashi to promptly make his way to the Hokage's tower along with you and Nirei-San?"

Upon his ended call, the Godaime had finally reigned in her broken composer to some extent it seemed. "Kakashi?"

"Now, it appears all of your fears and suspicions were well founded. The Hyuga compound is in an uproar as we speak and I take it those three were either intercepted by Ino and Nara or, they tagged along for old times sake" The copy-nin summoned a stationed gaurd and sent him off quietly with an order.

"Sensei you don't mean?" Naruto finally mustered the courage to step in front.

"Its exactly as you think. And if it's about paying back that debt, then Choji must have been informed some how. Shizune-san?"

Said woman immediately  materialized. "What is it?"

"Wire Kumo and find out how long ago they had contact with Akamichi. Naruto?"

"I know. Sasuke, you with us?"

"You even asked, dumb-ass?"

"Meet me here in ten minutes for breifing, both of you, and grab Sai and Yamato on your way back", Their former sensei ordered before both the blonde Jinchuriky and Uchiha heir disappeared behind a smokey haze.

"Kakashi, whats your plan?" The hokage questioned.

"What else if not to drag their insubordinate asses back here, especially my pinky".........

Madara's jaw clenched painfully, biting into the sides of his cheeks until his mouth was filled with the irony taste of salt. "As said pinky's betrothed, do not expect me to idly sit on the side lines"

"Of-coarse not" Hatake's disdain was evident despite him not wanting to make a show of him self. "Now if you'll excuse me, Hokage -Sama, I've got to inform team Gai of this"

"As you should, Kakashi"... Soon her office began to clear out as each individual involved began their preparations. Only her grandfather remained; and suspiciously quiet at that.

"Lady- Tsunade, I'll inform the clinic of Sakura's absence", Shizune announced before her own retreat.

"OH and Shizu, get Haku to cover for her, until this mess is cleared up atleast. And also send a note to Momochi, appointing him a stand in for Kakashi's ANBU project for the time being, understood?"

"Yes, ma'am"

"So tell me", Hashirama was hot on her trail mere seconds after the brunette's absence. He approached gracefully with hands folded behind his back. "What is this I hear, about a debt being owed by team ten?"

......TBC.....

Chapter 43: There is victory in losing...

負けるが勝ち - (makeru ga kachi)

 

........................HAIKU(41).......................

"There is victory in losing"

 

A paradoxal thought that cushions broken expectations.

 

Suddenly weeps, ones bruised ego

 

-No one, probably-

.....................o0o0o0o0o0o......................

"Sakura!".... Panic induced bubbles both miniature and large in size, burst from his ice cold lips in a rushed flurry. It was his best attempt, at what ever sort of speech he thought they'd been allowed under these current circumstances. Especially given their previous intimate relations with watery travels.

The glowing woman before him floated still, as if she was anchored precisely to that one spot by some great force beyond his visions. Her hair danced exotically, each strand a beautiful exhibition of flowing pastel tresses, while the shimmering light began its escape.

Soon enough and much to his dismay, rapidly growing darkness made whole faster than he could have anticipated, cutting short his work while he tried to rouse Sakura from her aquatic slumber.

This sudden predicament, he figured,  was just another set back in a long line of set backs that were sure to appear. Yet inspite of these sour turn of events, the better part of Itachi relentlessly fought against his consternations, choosing to burry each and every bit of its growing madness, least he began to lose his fucking mind in the process.

By gods, Itachi knew this battle was tiresome, but never the less, he trudged forward persistently, if only to rid him self of certain past guilts. A sort of self sacrificial atonement on his behalf you see.  As for the others, he hadn't the slightest fucking clue on how unbothered they seemingly carried on with their daily routines. It was as if their past indiscretions were nothing but water under the bridge. That bridge of-coarse being as structually unsound as the rest of them; Orochimaru, Sandime and Nanadime not excluded.

By gods, it was a secret he was dying to know.

Pulling along his comatose comrade, the Uchiha vanquished these unhealthy thoughts, all in lieu of pursuing his gut feeling. This mission was pinnacle at the moment, he reminded himself as he swam towards an instinctual pull he needed not understood for the time being, all in hopes of finally locating their objective, before their pinkette's disease befell either him or Neji, for that matter.

Speaking of, Neji shouldn't be too far along now, he convinced himself. He was absolutely positive the Yamanaka heiress had deciphered his message without fail, managing to relay his utmost need for urgency to their extended group.  However, if the core of this mission truly comprised of a three man operative, then that only begged the question as to whether or not Sakura would be rid of her trance like state anytime soon.

Navigating their unknown destination, Itachi dragged along Sakura's seemingly lifeless body with much ease. She wasn't dead, that much he was sure of. Infact, she had never seemed more livelier as the halo of light began its death behind her gliding form. Funny enough though, Itachi was willing to bet his last dime on knowing the true where-abouts of her soul. Reasons remained however, as to why Kaguya had choosen such a critical moment to whisk her away, and her only?

That being said, it was a minor blessing in disguise that she'd been the only one afflicted with the god's curse. Had the Ōtsutsuki taken all three of them, resulting in them failing this little rogue mission of theirs, then the consequences could very well prove irrevocable, to say the least. Especially amidsts this so call era of peace.

.
.
.
.
.

"What the FUCK, are you doing?" His voice echoed around a sparcely decorated room, shrilled and ill composed, causing a slight wince out of his unwanted visitor. Cradeling her head, she began to navigate all befuddled thoughts and events leading up to her recent situation.

Why, the very last thing Sakura remembered after she'd taken that damming plunge, was static. Absolute deafening static, forcefully ripping through her mind, followed by an engulfing emptyness; the kind that felt eerie, loud, and yet still silent all at once.

A certain magnetic pull stirred about her skin, chilling down to her bones and causing disarray to her entire chakra network. Next thing she knew, she blinked and soon enough found her self perfectly sat on the lap of one irked looking Indra Ōtsutsuki. Near death panicking, Sakura scrambled off, least he shoved her unmoving ass with every ounce of malice he held in his ethereal body.

"OH MY GODS, IM SO SORRY!", She apologized unending, even going as far as prostrating her self before him.

"Don't embarass yourself, fool", He merely chided, righting that perfectly white haori before ringing a summoning bell. Fuck, every inch of him oozed Sasuke, still the look in his eyes suspiciously held commonality with that of Madara's.

"Indra -Sama, you called?"...

"Yes", formality aside, he got straight to the point, not with holding his annoyance as seen from his aide's nervous gulp. " Inform Baa-chan and Asura of our guest and - "he gestured for the man to move closer, whispering what ever else he needed in secret.

From Sakura's perspective it seemed a simple enough command, since the elderly gentleman promptly left with a cortious nod. "Now", he waved towards a corner of the room. "Have a seat, a PROPER one while we wait for the others".

She flinched, fully knowing what he meant but her heart had been hammering the moment she realized she'd taken another unwarranted travel. Sakura hadn't time to waste, not when her team mates, her friends were so dependent on her. Not that she had anything against greeting the others, but critical did spelt the situation didn't it?

"Uh-Indra, if you could just send me back really quick, my friends and I are in the middle of something?"..... Completely involuntary, her fingers in an idle like fashion, began to nervously fiddled with her legs. A distracting thought of how unseemingly soft they felt, bloomed and began to take whole her mind, forcing her fingers to dive further up. Upon lax inspection, something, she noted, appeared kind of off putting.

The crinkles in Sakura's perfectly trimmed brows deepened, while her inquisitive nature took root the higher her fingers walked, -

"If you're planning on defiling yourself in my presence-?"

"I beg your pardon, I- OHH MY GODDDDDD!".... Ear shattering, a  screech tore through Sakura's throat as mortification washed her soul, bone dry. The full weight of this new predicament had finally dawned.

"FUCKING-!"... Commically, almost clown like, Sakura fumbled about, failing miserably in an attempt to veil her nakedness.  With eyes flooded, she refused to acknowledge anything or anyone in the moment, realizing now that it was shock and not fear, she'd seen dancing on the old aide's face.

Despair blossomed and she sunk deeper and deeper beneath its grasp, feeling anything but dignified. It was as if she'd lost her innocence all over again; not the event of her being bedded for the first time, no. That was merely child's play in comparison to Sakura's first dance with despair.

"Don't think too much on it, little one", her host chatted with slightly too much chipper to his tone, displaying how he truly felt about her situation; more specifically, how little remorse or for a lack of a better word, care, he had for her dilemma.

"As much as I know you hate my living guts-" she grounded through her teeth.

"Hate is not quite the word I'd use"... His interruption sliced like a knife. "Honestly speaking child, I feel nothing for you. I feel no sort of emotion for you. Not hate neither likeliness. Well scratch that, I lied", he cocked his head to the side, as if in deep thought.  "I think its called annoyance. Yes, I do find your presence some what annoying. Now, what do you make of that?"

Crossing her legs, not that it helped, Sakura protected what little was left of her dignity, physically atleast. She hadn't the time nor patience when it came to dealing with his sort of pride like nature, even though she'd witnessed it one time too many being present and heavily consentrated on the men closest to her, i.e Sasuke, Obito and of-coarse that raven haired asshole.

"Wow, you really did give birth to an entire generation?".. Utter disgust lined her words. She made sure of it.

"I beg your pardon?"- As if on queue, the elder servant returned , this time with a plain white yukata in tow.

"My lady if you could-?"...

"Its alright, I'll do it my self but thank you"... The pinkette, despite her dread, nodded courtly towards the help. Her face were all kinds of smiles and kindness, which made it quite difficult for Indra to assess her true nature.

Quickly she dressed before retaking her seat. "What I meant was that every inch of your being reeks of that Uchiha arrogance and since it is merely just that, arrogance, with perhaps a dash of an over inflated ego, then that just makes you nothing but an average man, doesn't it?"

He sneered at her snide insult, to which she promptly responded with a smile, well, more like a sinister leer. Her eyes, which he'd first thought were actually pretty for a human, became over clouded with malicious defiance; a certain kind that boiled his blood.

But unfortunately, sakura's words and actions unintentionally sparked his memories anew. And the last words he'd spoken with his brother came crashing down like hails before an impending storm, battering his mind in violent waves.

This distateful accusation of him wanting Sakura, of him protecting this witch because of destiny's illicit call, or what ever intimate blood ties he held with his descendants, pierced beneath his skin like needles in the thousands. Fathers above, he was never an impulsive being. That title solely belonged to Asura, yet still every fibre in Indra's body wanted to pry sakura's fucking flesh from her brittle human bones the more these accusations played out in his head.

"Ww...wwww -hat!".....

As if trapped in an hypnotic state of consciousness for a split second, Indra Immediately snapped right back to reality, only to realize that he had just done the inconceivable. You see, there it stood. Clasped tightly around the pinkette's neck rested his hand. His iron like grip firm and unforgiving while his veins protested beneath his skin as force tore through his muscles.

Sakura's once beautiful foresteed greens were rendered red, probably bloodshotted from the sheer pressure she was under.  Her pleas became a long incoherent slew of jibbering splutters, lined with saliva and the taste of her very own blood while she flailed against his godly grip.

It all happened in a flash.

"Im-Im... Forgive me!"..  Finally, his hold relented. Surprise, fear; an undulated form of confusion played a symphony with his emotions. Most of which he hadn't felt in a very very long time while Sakura gasped and choked beneath him, trying to catch her breadth.

"Wha-what the!"... Words, they pained her throat just as much as it pained to swallow. Heavily, her lungs fought for air, grabbing too quickly in its greed to breathe. Her tongue, dangerously pierced by her own teeth. Sakura's use of chakra meant shit in this world, so self healing proved to be an impossible task.

"Lo-look, I get that you fucking ha-hate me, so- so then SEND ME BACK!" Tears ran down her flushed cheeks.

"Sakura-san, I-"....

"Its always violence with you people, I sw-swear"- Still panting for breadth, she mumbled crazily to her self, not caring who or what, was within ear shot..  "Its like you're cursed to always cause destruction despite love being your greatest motivation".

Not knowing what to do with himself and feeling like the world's biggest asshole, Indra forcefully forfeited his usual prideful air in lieu of this sudden fuck up, choosing instead to meet Sakura's height. Kneeling, he approached her, wincing inward as she flinched.

"Sakura do forgive me, I-I have no excuses to give. I really don't know what came over me. Its as if- ". Their eyes met, hers gloss like and brimming with fire, and his, an equal fervor of Incomprehension, regret and perhaps a hint of dispair. His hand held hers merely out of concern but the pinkette yanked it away, wanting to be as far from him as possible.

"You must believe me when I say I truly meant no harm, I -".

Sakura hissed at his unusual compassionate display, wishing more of his former behaviour rather than wanting to deal with this sudden change of heart. "Don't tell me you've suddenly developed an adequate sense of empathy beneath all that hostility you've protrayed up until now. What sort of fucked up game are playing?"

He sighed, and it sounded so tiring, but void of  his customary icyness.  "No,  you truly must believe me now",   Desperate and torn between what he'd done and what he ought to do, Indra held her again, this time by both arms and squeezing ever so lightly as if she was made out of twigs. The fire in his eyes were already replaced by something Sakura wasn't ready to deal with as yet, for she wanted her anger to boil some more.

"I do admit I am a prideful being, for all I know, more so than others. But, violence is not something I usually resort to, even if its against my own enemies. It was as though, a sort of unexplained madness over came me and I could not for the life of my father-"

"You know?", she chuckled at him, not wanting to hear anymore. It sounded bittterly painful, but then their eyes met. "It isnt the first time your kind, your blood line has caused me harm. Three of you tried to kill me in the past, one of you actually succeeded"...

He recoiled this time around, knowing fully well of whom she spoke of and yet another reason why he'd been stalling her before she went out in search of the others. " No Sakura, my actions are my own. What the Uchihas have done and more importantly my uncle's actions, are their own burdens to bare", lies he told him self to segment his own guilt from that of his kins.

"I want to hate you so fucking much. I want to hate you until it singes my insides. But here you are, offering up apologies after near choking me to death like its the most natural occurrence in the world?"... It seemed a flood gate of emotions had been torn apart within her, most of which despite her better conscience, were involuntarily directed at him.

"I-"

"Indra-Sakura my god, what's happening here?"..... Both kneeling individuals spung to their feet. Sakura righted her robe while Indra reclaimed his customary demeanor with a speed that rivaled even lord forth's.

"Brother, what took you so long?"

"My apologies", Asura humbly declared as his trianed eyes followed them both; his suspicion peaked at their odd behavior. "The old lady and I"-

"As much as I would like to just stand here and watch you two exchange greetings, Asura-sama, forgive my hastiness but can I speak with you in private- please?" Clearly Sakura had exasperated whatever last patient nerve she held with in her, the elder one realized. Anyone would have, if they were forced to spend more than five minutes locked in a room with his brother.

That was no secret.

"Certainly. Would you follw me please?"... Not needing to be asked twice, the pinkette glided past Indra almost immediately, willfully averting her eyes inspite of his, boring down at her.

"Indra-sama", she stoped near the threshold.  "I think I understand now, why I hate you and what it is that makes me want to hate you even more. But to avoid this from turning into a usual occurrence whenever we're close, Im willing to forget, and quite possibly forgive in the near future". Her voiced trembled ever so slightly as she caressed her bruised neck. "When you're past what ever it is that makes you so wary of me as well, then I'll be more than willing to hear what you have to say"...

She left long before his brain could have conjured a meaningful enough response. The truth was, Sakura had completely floored him. In mere minutes she'd managed to wrung him dry of his patience and whatever convoluted aspect of godly principle he had left since the olden days.

Where he displayed belligerence and self-conceit, she exercised comprehension, integrity and forebearance; a degree of sound propriety he'd forgotten existed in humans. Its what made them so dam precious in the eyes of all gods; what garnered them forgiveness despite their many follies.

"She's right", Indra sighed to the open air before summoning his aide once more. Stripping away his ivory Haori, he grabbed his tokkuri (jar) and Sakazuki (Sake cup)

"My lord?"...

"Saku, fetch my Waken, fude and hanshi. And have the servant prepare a shelter near the lake for me. I shall be wanting some privacy".

"Certainly, Indra-sama. Would you be needing any specific refreshments?"

"Not necessarily, just bring me the usual and have them fetch another Jug of Gozenshu (Saki)"....

"Would that be all?" The old man inquired.

"For now", Indra pondered, his gaze lingering far too long on Sakura's vacated spot. Memories of his blunder flshed blindly across his eyes as if they were seared into his brain. "I do not want to be bothered unless some one is dead or near dying. Is that clear?"

Saku answered with his customary bow, leaving his master with a certain fire beneath his feet. An order had been given and one he'd better adhered to post haste, least he suffered the consequences of the god's unexpected foul mood.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"I suppose you'd rather forgo an explanation as to what exactly happened between you and my brother?".... Asura halted Sakura's rushed steps.

"You know I have nothing but respect for you, right?"

The elder god shrugged. "I do?"

"So then please don't let me relive that scenario again. Besides, if its the truth you're after, then go ask your brother". With out any sort of warning, Sakura dropped to her knees. Her back slid against the papered wall in slow motion until her butt touched the polished floor. Exhaustion immediately overtook her limbs, and the pain she ignored in her throat a while ago, started another pulsating attack.

She trembled uncontrollably, remembering her last brush with death at the hands of Zetsu, and the awful way he played with her body mid battle. Gods, she wanted to hate this fucking family, Indra and him specifically, but ones heart was a traitorous fiend. Her especially for it exposed her many human attributes. Most of all Sakura's penchant for forgiveness.

"Hey pinkie?", Asura knelt. His eyes were filled with worries, his mind no doubt raced as he thought about every unthinkable act his brother could have committed against this frightened beauty. "Is it that awful?" He cradled her face tenderly, not missing the apparant bruise that scarred her pretty little throat.

So thats what happened.

"Asura?" Sakura whispered while she rested one cheek against his broad palm. He reminded her so much of Nars that his mere presence were enough to quell what was left of her anger. His aura smelt freshing and it conjured memories of days she'd spent helping her mother with mundane tasks while they made Dorayaki and brewed raspberry iced tea.

The familiarity grounded Sakura's eqilibrium.

"Send me home" she all but begged. "My friends and I are on a mission and should we fail-"....

"I understand, Sakura-chan", he acquiesced with out pause. "If it is that important to you then fret not, I shall try my best", Asura consoled as he stood.  "Come on, the old lady is stuck deep within the catacombs handling some unsavory business of ours". With out question, Sakura accepted the extended hand and followed her host along a path she vaguely recognized from her first visit.

Diligently she marked his steps and soon they came to a waterfalls. Yes, the very same place she had met Kaguya for the first time. "Here?"

"Yes, here. Since Baa-chan is personally unable to aid your travels, you'll fair much better in a location that is teeming with her life's force".... The byakugan wearer explained. "Its fairly simple since water is one of the key elements here after all".

"So then what should I do?"

Asura chuckled lightly. "Step into the water and completely submerge yourself"

"Okay?", Sakura sounded skeptical but she intended to follow the given instructions never the less. "Is that all, by the way?"

"Not quite"

"Well then, what's missing?"

Her host began to disrobe. Tossing his haori aside, he followed behind the pinkette's lead and nestled himself snugly beside her. The ripples from their combined movements, intertwined and played off of each other before dying at the hands of  the cascading falls.

"Do you trust me, Sakura?"

 

"What?"

 

T.B.C...

Chapter 44: Traps and Trickeries.. Part 2.

TRAPS AND TRICKERIES.. PART 2..

........................HAIKU(42).......................

EVEN IN PARADISE

ONE DESIRES HOME

LIKE A MIGRATING BIRD

-Luke Levi-

................................................................

One hour before Sakra's return and somewhere in the foundation.

An unwanted insipidity hung heavily in the air with a peculiar mold like aspect tightly clinging to it. Dusty particles made visible through incandescent bulbs, glimered proudly through their pollution, while a dense chilled breeze, snaked its way through partially clogged vents. Though poorly crafted, they kept their prisoner afloat, but barely, marginally so.

Aside from this asthma inducing  befoulment, the stillness of an unsettling silence penetrated one's mind in dizzying waves of paranoia, clutching desperately to each conjured thoughts and morphing them into something eerie; a visionary manifestation of countless possiblities of what ifs, and whens scenarios.

A child bearing crimson eyes and jet
black wavy hair, happily clung to her mother's pinkie finger as droll streamed down the sides of her tiny, cherry kissed lips. Every now and again, her image would distort and glitch, transforming into a parental nightmare. A scream of terror from her mother would sting his ears before pale hands shoved towards him, trembled with a blood soaked bundle comprised of two tiny arms and feet.

"Our baby, look what they did!".

"KURENAI!", Asuma jerked his entire body awake and immediately regretted this move for his back croaked with a fresh wave of unwelcomed ache. Clutching the sides of his head, he silently beseeched what ever diety's name memories procured, shivering ever so slightly despite his hightened agitation.  Kurenai's anguished cries sent a chilling pang right through his body.

The haunting images of the battered child, their child, had seared themselves right into his brain, coroding his last bit of sanity. But inspite of this stiffling madness, Asuma's hopeful dream of freedom, persisted and yeilded not even as this chaos forcefully sought room within him.

The very notion of time had ceased its laughable existence the moment he'd risen from an unconscious state, post capture. He hadn't a fucking clue of how many days had expired since then. Both him and Uzumaki-san were unanticipatidly ambushed mere seconds after passing through The Valley of the End . Meaning, they must not have been the only captives of the Leaf, buried in this dingy old calaboose.

Since then, Asuma's basal time comprehension, slept soundly in the unawares. Lord only knew how long he'd been chained within the confines of this noisome cell, struggling to grasp as little as basic fucking oxygen; his last hopeful straw anchoring him to this fugacious second coming.

"Kurenai", he whispered prayer like, his torn lips quivered on the verge of rage, "Keep our baby safe, I beg you-"

Light echoes of approaching footsteps pulled him out of this crazed hallucinations and altogether allowing him to center his focus onto something much less stressful. This individual had a rather distinct rhythm to his steps; a telling propensity that could have started after a certain accident, perhaps one involving a broken tibia, much like his father's?

Was it meal time already? He couldn't tell. Up until now, their visits were inconsistent and judging from his calculations, he'd say, meals came at an irregular pace as well and it was always the same, making the hours that more difficult to decipher by menu. Never the less, Asuma refused to dwell on it any longer and hastily repositioned himself in a far corner. He supposed, a game of possum would suffice, for now atleast.

His warden's identity was no mystery by all means, but at this point he hadn't a clue as to whether or not his visit was occupational or leisurely. Perhaps the former, since one was sure to be out of their fucking mind  visiting a place like this.

Whistling an old nursery tune, the unnamed guard neared Sarutobi's housing with a cockish grin plastered on his face. "OI, got you some grub. You're sure lucky some one up there remembered". The metallic tray was half chucked against weathered bars; its clammor causing himself further irritation but none from the stilled prisoner."Shit- hey bastard, you alive in there?"

Rushed movements gave life to the dungeon's polluted spaces while the guard sought entry, still- Asuma held his even as the sound of rattling keys jingled impatiently. Making his way towards the laid out captive, the guard held his gaze breifly before initiating contact.

A kick was aimed at Asuma's left rib, yet no sound escaped him, not even a choked wince. Laying motionless and near half dressed, the once burly shinobie resembled every bit of vagrant one would find lining the dirtiest corners of the world.

"You've got to be kidding me?", one hard jab to the leg proceeded another. "Wake up big guy-jeeze, to think the son of the Third Hokage- Hey, you son of a bitch, wake up and eat this SHIT or I'll stuff it down your FUCKING throat if I have to!"... Clearly, the nameless traitor bordered on the edge of his impatience. He started to launch an onslaught of asaults, most of which connected squarely against Asuma's ribs; his vocabulary a litany of demeaning expletives.

"I can't beleive I'm FUCKING stuck babysitting this washed up", he paused mid assault and raked a hand through lengthy charcoal coloured hair, his beady eyes studying Asuma with just skepticism. He had to be sure.

"Shit- My lady's gonna -ARGHhh-!"

Unexpectedly, Asuma launched himself just as the guard neared his throat in an attempt to ascertain his deathly status.  He kicking his feet right from under him and wrapped his chained arms around the man's neck before he gained momentum, securing his grip with every ounce of strength he could have musturd. A relentless chokehold ensued as the unfortunate fellow flailed around miserably, failing in his endeavor to stave off his attacker's Herculean grip.

Their scuffle, was very short lived, compliments of those damned restraining cuffs he was forced to wear. And it went completely un-noticed since Danzo had ensured he was strictly kept under solitary confinement. The other cells were barren and void of any light source what so ever.

In a matter of minutes, the guard's body grew limp against his own and slowly he was lowered, his now lifeless frame haplessly sinking onto biting cold bricks. Quite hastily and between vigilant glances, Sarutobi exchanged clothes with his victim before repositioning him at the far corner of the damp cell in a convincingly, propped up manner.

A pair of chakra restraining cuffs were added to the facade since his poor unsuspecting bastard had the keys to them hooked right under his waist band- the fucking fool.

Massaging his bruised wrists and ankles, our escapee sighed deeply to the heavens. A wave of relief overwashed him instantly as the age long sensation of his own life force began to grow from that sacared part inside of him, bursting into fruition with full speed like a faucet exploding under sheer force.

"Now thats what I'm talking about- ugghh!" An almost pleasurable groan rushed past cracked lips for his joints protested against movements with a fearsome blaze, burning with every effort taken. Not wanting to rip his borrowed look, he took great care with every move, given his built was a tab bit bulkier than the other.

A resounding pop echoed around the enclosed space. Loud cracks emanated from his bruised neck, then his entire body. Reigning in his focus, Asuma started chanelling the right amount of chakra needed to aid his cause, and in a matter of seconds his fingers interlocked in a quickened dance as he wove the familiar hand signs known to many of his fellow shinobies by heart; the Henge-no-Jutsu.

Instantaneously, every part of him transformed, starting from his cramped feet, leaving him with an uncanny resemblence to that of the (seemingly) deceased guard; down to the very last strand of hair. Even his voice mirrored the man's, though unfortunately, his disguise, and therefore this jutsu to an extent he thoughtfully noted, had its limits and more importantly, an expiration date.

Fishing around the dusty cell, Sarutobi junior carefully withdrew a rather tiny note stored behind a losened wall slab . It was found cleverly hidden in his meal the night before and another in the one he'd just been served. Written you see, were listed instructions, very specific sets he was asked to follow diligently, along with a scribbly sketch of what was probably the cave's layout and an arrow pointing towards an unnamed room; his given destination.

For the past week small amounts of chakra pellets, carefully disguised were added to his meals, specifically his bread. Their tastes were rather foul but very specific to a certain batch he'd taken before, given past memories.

This unknown supplier earned his trust to a certain degree, and with each growing day, Asuma fed on them with a new found enthusiasm. It wasn't too long before the familiar taste of vitality he'd long missed started to course its way through his veins; its powerful surge electrifying his heart and sinews. But it was only a matter of time until this supposed ally officiallly made contact. And boom, there it was, in note form; clear instructions to be followed. It seemed they wanted to ensure he was well with in average shape when time came to enact their plans.

Now, don't get him wrong, Asuma was no dam fool. Why this could all very well be an elaborate trap of some sort. One hacked up from the fucked up mind of a special kind of depraved individual, vicious enough to thrive on such thrill inducing games. He really couldn't tell with these assholes. But one thing was absolutely transparent, they knew how desperate he was in his need, and it was this very sense of hopelessness they'd decidedly preyed upon.

Sadly, at the end of the day, he hadn't a choice in the matter. Should they some how miraculously prove to be  of trustful sources, then thats that, but, should this all turn out to be nothing but a sick joke, then Asuma figured, he'll just have to burn that dam bridge when he gets there.

"Fuck", his breath quivered. What he would give for a smoke right now- only god knew.

Slowly, easing himself out of the closed off area, he following a memorized sketch of the base, at least the part he was held captive. Climbing what felt like three flights of stairs, his path was lit by numerous electrical lamps lining the ceiling, all connected by thick bobs of wires that ran along the walls like scattered centipedes. Nearing the first exit, he could see the outlines of two individuals whose soft laughter echoed around them, but the sound of blades meeting wood in a striking familiar tone, fiercely yanked his attention.

Fuck, they were armed. Well of coarse they were, and it made sense too since Danzo's devotees were nothing short of Assassins. Bracing himself, he swallowed his nerves and prepared for the absolute worst.

"Yo-Saito!". The closest unknown standing against the stair's exit wall, waved. Upon his recognition, the seated shinobie regarded him too. That one there our escapee quickly noted, held in both hands twin kunais that sported nasty scerated edges. And as banged up as they seemed, they received no reprieve for he continuously launched them one after the other. Every stike struck an old wooden chair some short yards away, before recalling them in a heartbeat; his Chakura no ito (chakra threads) dangerously invisble to the naked eye.

With quick and dutiful study, Asuma concluded that he seemed to have mastered the art of Kugutsu no jutsu (puppet technique) or some short handed form of it, maybe. It was a highly revered technique used only by Sunagakure's royal blood line. Hence the Kazekage's.

Luckily though, Asuma couldn't find any evidence of a doll nearby, yet still, just the mere fact of one having possession of such an extraordinary skill, made him quite the dangerous kind and also a fucking traitor of the Sand, or rather a thief if he'd somehow stolen knowledge of this scared art.

"Hey", Sarutobi aka Saito waved non chalantly, trying his best impersonation of their gone friend.

"Jeeze, that took longer than necessary", the blade weilder questioned, his ominous, empty eyes sunk into the distant darkness before tossing Assume/Saito a disparaging glare. And fuck, he had quite the murderous intent, if Sarutobi had ever felt one.

"Yeah well", both hands plunged deep into his pockets in an attempt to hide his slight quiver. "I almost stuffed it down that fucker's throat"..

"Haha, you didn't kill him did you? I mean he might be a washed up loser and all, but the old man still needs him?".... The other questioned which solicited a lopsided grin, done in a manner he'd seen marring the dead guard's mug numerous occasions during his tendings.

"I was this close. Its not like he'll be missed. The bastard's seen better days, that's for sure"..

Both males laughed heavily at the snide comment, and almost loving the distasteful way he spoke. So far so good, he figured.

All three of them took on an uneven pace, walking towards what he knew was an obvious exit out of this dam hell hole he'd been forced into. Him of-course, threaded quite lightly as he kept each step one beat shy of theirs. A wise move given the unexpected company. But Fuck, why didn't his so called "ally" mentioned this to begin with. Or perhaps they too were unaware of, was it Saito- Saito's traitorous bastard friends?

Loud thuds plagued their slowed movements as three different fashions of Tabi's, trampled dust covered stones. Each representing both Suna and the Mist respectively, and the other belonging to the leaf, his very own. Now this obviously meant that Saito was an old affliate of the foundation, given he looked the eldest of the three.

"You seem awefully quiet!" The fastidious blade weilder motioned with a more than slight jab to the shoulder. Their camaraderie sent hatefull chills up his spine.

"Hmmm?", Asuma asnwered as laxly as possible. From what he'd observed of the dead man, his over all demeanor held great comparisons with his own beloved student. Asuma wasnt sure of alot of things, but his kids charcateristic traits, clearly slept in the awares. Nara's specifically.

"Spill it, what's eating at you, man?"

"Not much really, I'm just a bit hungry"..lies..

"No shit!" the other tuned in, his blaring laugh bounching off of the walls. "We haven't had shit to eat since 1"

"And bow would be-?", Saito asked, earning an ' are you fucking kidding me' glare from both men..."What?" His heart began a relentless thunder. Shit fuck, did he somehow alerted them with a mere simple inquiry?

It couldnt be that easy, could it?

Sarutobi Asuma silently prayed to every heavenly being his memories delivered. Tiny beads of sweat assaulted his forehead with out warning as he fought against that age old fight or flight instincts that threatened to consume his rationality. He gripped the insides of his pokets, willing these negative thoughts aside after noticing their weapons weren't drawn, AS YET. Tiny fragments of hope started to gather deep in the pit of his gut, combining with his anxiety.  "I - I mean-"

"That hungry huh, I mean you're the one with the time piece" ..

"Cann it, Ayumu!" the Sand traitor hushed the laughing shit.

"Awe come on, Botan. Im just pointing out the obvious!" A comical grin plastered across his mug.

"Like is said, cann it. The sooner we get out of here-", his gaze travelled along the opposite direction. Those hate filled eyes, squinted fearfully into the distance behind. His hushed attitude lent tension to the others as they too studied the seemingly growing darkness. Botan's cautious tone betrayed that aloof facade he so fiercely wore but, it was evidently clear that something death-like, rattled his bones.

"Botan, come on, its none of our business", Ayumu's words now lacked its usual playfulness. This worrisome change of theirs however, kept Asuma on the aching tips of his toes.

"We're lucky none of us are on that monster's menu, you hear me?... so whomever he's feasting on tonight is no business of ours- believe me, my friend"...

Monster? Sarutobi's anxiety near outsed him. God dam it, he was no novice in the game of life and death but what ever that inscrutable thing sleeping beyond their sights might be, it most certainly held to it a powerfully putrid aura. Its presence shook their very cores as though they'd been injected with a potent poison.

This sensation was nothing new to any of them, Sarutobi included. He painfully swallowed a bitter aftertaste on its fight to freedom for memories of his own demise filtered in.

Death at the hands of that crazed Akatsuki cultist, for a short while, felt like he was trapped inside the belly of a blackened void, where an insufferable cold overtook him from the inside out. There, he dwelt for what ever time he'd been yanked from the world of the living, involuntarily partaking in a dance like limbo amidst the unforgiving emptyness.

On the brightside, Hidan's bloodplay had but one saving grace, and that was its paralysis activating while this so called goddess, Jashin, took her glutinous fill through her wearer's seal.

Talk about small blessings, sheesh.

Botan averted his galre, sighing away his tensed nerves in a deep lengthy exhale. "I guess you're right"

"You guess, Saito can you believe this fucker, he's "ARGHHHHHH- SHIT!"

The Mist's rogue nin held his head and cried out in a mad startle, not only shocking our deciever, but his own friend along side him.

"AYUMU WHAT THE-"

"I FUCKING Hate it when they do this shit. Hold on", Ayumu cupped his left ear as he listened to what ever orders that were given.

"Dude, seriously?" Botan regarded Saito whom responded by rolling his eyes, a believable act aiding this continued charade.

"Looks like I'm needed in the armoury".

"That seal's gonna cause you severe  brain damage one of these days. I just know it".

Asuma listened in on their back and forth banter, only registering now the large scroll perched on Ayumu's back and a bigger than necessary satchel hooked around his waist. Given his earlier wordings, he concluded the red head's affiliated position in the organization, was that of a handler. Which meant that he, was the most dangerous one of the two.

He hid it well enough. Under all that playfullness and brotherly show of camaraderie, lived an elite shinobie much like Kakashi. His nastiest trait of all was that jovial demeanor he wore on the tufts of his sleeves, same as Gai.

"You guys are gonna have to go alone, FUCKKKK. AND I WAS HUNGRY!".  He announced before disappearing in a burst of greyish smoke. And now there were two.

"Come on", Botan shrugged, " before we're summoned as well",

Asuma's anxiety didn't let up, even after Ayumu's timely summons. He followed behind the sand traitor's lax footing with shoulders hunged, careful enough as to not rouse suspicions. He hadn't a clue where they were headed, and couldn't chance a glance at his instructions. Shit, he really didn't have no other choice but to deal with the rogue nin before they made an exit. He hadn't even inspected Saito's pouch in his haste; talk about a rookie move.

"How's the knee, old chap?"

Great, idle fucking conversations. Sarutobi kissed his teeth. "Its seen better days, that's for sure".

"You don't say"... They collapsed into akward silence, with Botan watching over his shoulders ever other second, his beady eyes penetrating the retreating darkness. "You know whats funny?".

"What is?"

"The last time you and I were together, you'd blown out your left ankle fighting two of those dam Zetsus in the war"

"And?".   Asuma threaded carefully now. His eyes squinting with just apprehension.

"And, Arima Saito, I couldn't recall you limping on your right leg"

SHIT -FUCK.

Asuma stilled. "What the hell are you talking about?" He braved a response, hoping it worked but the blade wielder regarded him now by choosing to block his path. Botan studied his kunais with a gaze far too sinister for a mere questionary. His calm expression became over run with an ice cold deadliness.

"Let's not play these games. What did you do to my superior- Sarutobi -Asuma?"

T.B.C

Chapter 45: Confrontation...

Notes:

Guys, this fucking chapter took the shit outta me. I had to take a cold one 🍺 as soon as i wrapped it up. Im anticipating Asuma's return to his team and Inoshikacho's crying faces has lit a spark beneath my feet.
(◎_◎;)

CONFRONTATION

........................HAIKU(43).......................

NOT KNOWING WHY,

I FEEL ATTACHED TO THIS WORLD

WHERE WE COME ONLY TO DIE

 

-Natsume Soseki -1867-1916-

..................O0O0O0O0O0O0O0..............

ONE HOUR PRIOR THE RAIN'S INFILTRATION

Time settled in with its usual uncaring rhythm, while both shinobies intently observed each other with hard pointed glares. Sliceable tension crawled into every available nook and cranny in an unwanted need to further lend friction to this unavoidable face off; coiling and patiently awaiting its release.

Gone were the tid bits of warmth that clung to each solid slabs of blackened stone, and in its place a suffocating cold slithered uninvited, borrowing its way into Asuma's racing nerves and making his teeth chatter.

How ironic it was, that with all this murderous intent circling the pair, a blurred angelic-like halo, engulfed Botan's physique, seemingly mocking Asuma's second coming as though he gazed upon an angel of death.

Merging tones of harmonic blues and purples, lluminated the small fraction of darkness that slept between light fixtures bridging one man from the other, adding an eerie touch of miasma to their eventual clash. It was quite the show and tell of one's chakra intensity, and threatening to say the least with a sort of sizzling frenetic energy. One Asuma hadn't the awful pleasures of entertaining since his first kill, or worst, his first death.

Of-coarse this only served as perfect kindling to his already skyrocketing stress, for no more than fifteen minutes into this not so grand escape, he had miserably failed in such a fashion, that shame richly wreathed his so called 'Elite' status.

He felt its wretched slither in the tips of his cramped up toes, in every greasy strand of unkept hair. And just like that, he was transported back in time where bitter memories of his younger years should have stayed.

Asuma blinked and soon found himself rooted dead smack in the centre of a known training ground. He was flanked on both sides by fellow classmates, hard jawed and staring at thier aww struck expressions while his heart hammered against his bruised chest. Mortification buckled his knees and self loath happily shattered that youthful confidence that nurtured his newborn ego, into dust. It was a humiliating defeat against Shiranui Genma of all people.

Sarutobi Asuma had just failed his first battle on the road to becoming a Genin.

He was the son of the Third Hokage first and foremost, so it was understandable that noble expectations had been thrusted upon him and his brother's existences long before their birth. But such blunders were considered inexcusable, and warranted heavy scrutiny no twelve year old should have endured. Especially him whom chose a life of military survice instead of following in his brother's footsteps.

His father remained innocent of this fact, acting in accordance with his paternal instincts despite his official duties. The rest of the village however, not so fucking much. A perpetual lesson was drilled into Asuma's subconscious that day, helping to pave a path toward a future void or political nay say; a life of honour despite his father's given name and complacent behaviour.

Shaking himself of this cursed nostalgia, Asuma single handedly fiddled through Saito's pilfered satchel, hoping to find as little as a simple Shuriken, let alone kunais. Gods above, he was by no means a devout being, but these days he found that prayers easily flowed from his lips regardless of his believes; truly a sign of the times indeed, or perhaps he needed an anchor, something to twart this mounting disquiet that was sure to cost him his second coming.

The longer he took, the more this nervous disposition multiplied. Sweat gathered and lined the insides of his gloves, causing them to partially mold against his palms and calloused fingers, running a gross sticky trail down the curvature of his back and further building his discomfort.

But through all of it, Asuma's eyes never betrayed the sand traitor's nor the way his anxious gaze shifted every now and again towards the distant abyss. Perhaps his thoughts wondered to this so called monster, they'd mention. He couldn't say for sure, but, the bastard seemed distracted, and distracted was good.

"I'll ask you one last time, what did you do to my superior?"

Sarutobi scoffed at the barked inquiry, mirroring the other's barely contained rage. Great heavens-the gall of these mother fuckers? Kissing his teeth, he decided against withholding his provocations. "So there is such a thing as loyalty among traitors? To each their own, I guess?"

"YOU SON OF A-". Botan launched one of his tormented blades with a snarl, his agravation had obviously been stroked with a hunger that begged for Asuma's blood. Small fractions of that very same purplish blue light, glinted off of its threads momentarily, creating a sharp contrast against the their dull backdrop. But even though Asuma easily caught sight of them, it merely wasn't enough, for one sharpened edge had managed to saw itself into his left shoulder as he back sprinted down their previous path.

"Shit!", painfull hisses escaped his chapped lips while he hastily applied pressure to the torn spot, burying more of his borrowed jacket inside. The damed things really were sharper than they seemed. Through Botan's manipulative motion they danced above his head dangerously with a taunting rhythm, as if they were extentions of his very being, and rightfully they were. Deteriorated or not, those fuckers did lethal work.

Now, his survival depended heavily on what bits of information he'd retained about most Puppet Masters, which wasn't much of anything truly note worthy. That aside, the fact that his opponent continuously kept an appropriate distance, was more than enough information to go by. All through out his active years, Asuma had only ever encountered two shinobies of his kind.

Most recently had been a typically nasty fellow under Orochimaru's command during the chunin exams, followed by a minor brush in with the current kazekage's older brother, just days apart. Though short lived were these clashes, the events of those days were graphically etched into their history for utter chaos had ensued, followed by unexpected grief.

Following that year's examination, he had come to mourn the loss of his father, and the villlage, its precious Hokage among a long list of friends and family, Hayate included.

Sarutobi hissed in anger and steadied his erratic breathing, willing away another wave of wretched memories. This stand off was seriously begininning to be a pain in the fucking ass. Twice now, Asuma saw visions of the past against his own accord, which begged the question as to whether or not he was in control of his own dam mind.

A laugh tumbled out from deep within his gut, twisting from funny, then into a guteral war cry. It felt good to bleed, atleast this much. It grounded him and where pain slept, rage crept in invigorating waves, washing away his calm like sands on a beach. This was no Genjutsu, this was all him, and comprehension dawned in the form of a subtle reminder of his unhealthy attachment towards the past. Aoba had made a sour point of bringing it up once.

Naturally, he was right- of coarse, but back then Asuma's relationship with the Third slept soundly in a tight lided box. It hung on the precipice of  broken, and there it stayed along with his regrets long after he'd scooped up Hiruzen's ashes in his trembling hands, screaming at the heavens because his guilt was too much to bare. But in this very moment, his head felt free of these burdens. And perhaps the very notion of ammendment didn't seem so far fetched now that both him and his father once again walked among the living.

God, he really was alive, wasn't he? A frisson of rebelliousness shot through Asuma's spine, fueling his fight. What renewed his despiration tenfold, were Kurenai's and Konohamaru's faces flashing before him along with the blurry images of a baby he was yet to behold.

But despite his best efforts, Saito's satchel carried all but weapons, it felt. The most terrifying thing he found were a pair of rusted scissors amongst a slew of unimportant garbage, which of-coarse were no fucking good to him.

In the midts of his search, another blade whisked past him, this time terrifyingly close to his right jaw, the battered steel scrapped harshly at the rough walls before its obedient return.

"You think you can kill me, bastard? What would your master think?", he questioned, buying more time in his quest to locate something defensively useful.

"He'd think I exercised wise judgment-" Botan gave him no reprieve for he begun weilding both kunais one after the other in quick consecutive strikes. Slash after slash, until bedlam erupted. Immediately, Asuma took to his defense that damed scissors, dodging and weaving every blow.

Bright flashes of sparks flew, igniting their rushed clashes. Their produced sounds bounced off of every surface, sharp and ringing, loud enough to cause alarm. Liquid fire blazed a trail down Sarutobi's injured arm with every move he made, still, he managed to escape each incoming hit, deflecting those scerated garbage mere seconds upon impact.

Asuma ate up their distance in a quickened pace and connected a foot squarely against his attacker's left ribs. Botan staggered for a second, obviously surpised by the weight of Asuma's blow before adding even more length to their distance.

The fucker was avoiding close combat.

Asuma's entire hand glowed green but faintly so since he needed to conserve what little energy he'd gathered. Most of which were being directed into this stolen guise, but, something seemed terribly off about his body. Every breadth he took following that first hit, felt more labourous than the last. His vision became partially hazy when he moved and the heat from his shoulder began to fan out across his entire being, as if it had a life of its own.

His every pulse felt electric, like streaks of lightening racing down the length of his spine. Now these symptoms were far too complex for a mere shoulder wound, which obviously lead him to one damable conclusion.

Fucking Poison.

He really should have known, holy shit. He was well within the enemy's territory, meaning, everything was fair fucking game here, but be that as it may, with the dawn of this new reality, his options were hilariously limited to one simple move. He needed to bury the Sand traitor and pray he had an antidote stashed away somehwere on his person. And fast too, before movements became more lethargic.

Asuma knew his only escape pivoted on his ability to get closer to the maniac, a no minor feat by all fucking means, please. Gods above, he needed to end this quickly, least their squabble garnered unwanted attention, and any sort of attention right now, meant help for his enemy.

In the blink of an eye, he was struck once more, this time his left jaw before both kunais unified. More venom seeped under his skin, stinging as it burrowed deeper, questing through bleeding flesh and blistering tissues. And now, Botan was aiming for a final stab it seemed, thinking his toxin had probably weakened his prey to some generous degree.

But as soon as both kunais flew out towards Asuma, he dropped to the ground, then quickly found his footing with a near perfect backflip and started heading towards Botan in a maddened dash. His heart thundered with both fear and courage, clinging only to the hopeful notion of FREEDOM- FREEDOM- FREEDOM.

One palm filled with pocket dust, the other, the dead man's weapon.

He hurled both at him in an effort to cause confusion. A mixture of dirt and sand momentarily blinded the traitor as Asuma aimed for his neck... But then the fucker smiled and Asuma's heart nearly sank into his churning stomach.

"GOT YOU!"

His reaction came a second too late and in mid air, Sarutobi found himself trapped in a web of sharp biting threads like wires. Covered from head to toe, the thinly woven strings sliced into his skin long before his body met the cold unforgiving ground. He struggled, writhing and groaning from the poison's acidic burn, yet still trying his best to snip even a tiny piece by willing more of his life force into the pilfered weapon.

A choice needed to be made, and soon, Saito's stolen face lifted, allowing him more access to his limited chakra, and a better use of that dam scissors. Botan's near invisible wires painfully delved deeper into his flesh with out an ounce of remorse. Lava seemed to have replaced his blood, blazing a fiery coarse through every vein with anger and a grimm sense of desperation. This couldn't be the end. There would be no forgiving himself if he allowed such a measly opponent to get the best of him.

His brain worked through every possible means of escape in the time the sand fucker to covered their distance.  It took him a handful of seconds and now he hovered above Asuma. Those beady eyes that seemed so afraid of the distant darkness, were glossed over with contempt. And everytime he spoke, his life's energy slid a bit deeper in a seemingly nasty need to punctuate each pronounced word.

"Son of the Thrid Hokage, huh- what a joke. You're lucky I can't fucking kill you my self."

"But I can".

Both heads snapped towards the eerily familiar tone, but in an instant, an unknown object came hurlin out of the darkness backing Sarutobi, in rushed pursuit. Rusted and ill shaped, it whisked past him, much faster than howling winds could move, and penetrated the sand bastard right through his forehead.

The sounds of cracking skull polluted the silence as blood splattered and smeared a fittingly, voilent trail behind Botan's descent, sending his twin kunais with an echoing clank long before his body made impact.

Not that he wasn't relieved to have received unsolicited help, but as soon as the puppet-nin's thread desipated, pain be damed, Asuma scrambled to his feet. He took hold of the orphaned blades and aimed at the trembling abyss, at the faint outline of an approaching individual making his way into the dimming light.

Sweat and blood mingled unabashed with eachother and stung his wounds with renewed heat. Fresh poison coursed through his veins, somewhat making his grip falter as sheer nervousness clawed its way into his gut. Shit, Asuma cursed inwards. He had hilariously struggled against his last opponent, now this?

"Show your self?" He spat through gritted teeth. Although his grip numbed by the second, his hold tightened in one final effort.

"Fuck, You really are an ungrateful bastard- to think you almost had me when all I ever did was try to help you, huh?"

"Help?" Asuma bristled at the man's choice words, but dam that voice, there was no doubting it, but- "Wait, I killed you- you were-"

"Dead?" Came the mocking tone. "Its a good thing you didn't, now", he stepped into the light, finally allowing Asuma a better view where a pair of smokey grey eyes rooted him in place. They seemed way darker than before as they singled out the dead from the living. That mop of dark charcoal tuffs he firmly kept anchored in a well rounded bun, haphazardly spilled over from their brief clash. But what cemented Asuma's recognition was that fucked up scar that ran a zigzag trail across his face.

This bastard was alive? Marks of strangulation dotted Saito's neck and eyes an angry pigmentation of rusted red, and those raggedy clothes? There was no mistaking it, they were Asuma's.

"Where's the other one?"

"O-other-I", Sarutobi blinked his blurred vision away, "I don't understand-" and he was gone, his body slowly callapsing. Spasms of pain danced through every wound, even old forgotten ones, causing him to wildy, stifly thrash about.

"Hey", Saito raced forward seconds after his collision with the bloody floor and dragged up him by the shoulders. "Shit, you've been poisoned- where the fuck did that bastard hide his-?" He scuttled about, dropping the once burly man harder than he should have.

''AH!" Lucky an antidote was hastily located in the inner flaps of the dead's jacket where a redish black liquid slushed about in a tiny capped bottle.

"Come on", With out needing further persuasion, Asuma gobbled up the given antidote in a god send minute of calm depsite the raging inferno boiling beneath his skin. "For a man that dabbles in poison, you'd think he'd built up some sort of immunity to it after all this time", he chuckled now, watching the life slowly creep back into Asuma's face.

"Thats it, slow breaths now. Its not enough to fully combat the venom, but it'll get you by until we're out of here. First, lets stop all this bleeding,."

"W-why are you helping-?"... Sarutobi pressed slightly trembling fingers to his pulsating temple, trying to assauge it's building ache. The last of the toxin's burn settled into his throat, making speech painfully difficult but still passably coherent.

"Because its my job to help you. Now, if you'd just given me the chance to explain when I got all up in your person-", His rescuer unbuckled the stolen satchel after mending his nastier wounds. "This shit wouldn't have happened."

" It was you?"

"Yes, me. I left those messages."

"You could have held you kicks if you were on my side." Asuma wobbled to a stand, kissing his teeth and half bracing against a wall. Laughably, this minor clash had alreadly weakend and exhausted him, sparking questions as to how badly bent out of shape, imprisonment had rendered him. Small bloody streaks dribbled down his scratched up face as he flexed his neck and arms, rolling both shoulders and cracking away bunched up tension .

"Like wise. You almost fucking killed me, only to be bested by this insulting mimicry. Botan were many things, a gifted shinobi, he certainly wasn't." Saito laid out one of his many scattered scrolls ontop of said man before slashing along side his thumb with the aid of a discarded stone.

"A summoning justsu?"

"Hardly, I'm hiding him away. The leaf's gonna need intel and Danzo's mark of servitude is rigged with a fuck load of traps. There's no telling when they'll notice his absense or mine for that matter. Grab my things will you?.. Im sure you have alot of questions but, we have to take cover incase Ayumu comes looking".

No need to tell him twice. Asuma went to work as ordered, scooping up Saito's littered supplies and re-working normalcy into his movements; his symptoms quelled momentarily. Yet still, he needed answers, anything at least to abate his suspicions. "Look- I still need something to work with. Minutes ago, I thought you were dead. Now you're telling me - fuck -what are you even telling me?"

"Its simple, had you waited instead of choking me the fuck out, then none of this would have happened."

"I was defending my self", he dead panned. "And following YOUR orders, it seemed."

"And I was trying to warn you about unexpected company. There was no telling if either of them would have followed me down there. Luckily they didn't though cause I had already placed the instructions in your meal before they showed up. Fuck- I almost wrestled the bread from Ayumu's glutonous clutches", Saito gestured towards the retreating path.

"You're not the only one we're helping, ok. The plan was for you to escape alone, follow my written instructions WHILE I secure another important figure from home."

"Important figure-who?" Asuma bristled, his eyes widening with just curiosity but mostly disgust. "Just how many of our people are trapped here and how long have I been taken?"

Saito huffed his exasperation, focusing his mind onto his next task while he planned against their next possible move. Time was of the essence and he couldn't afford to waste anymore than they already had with this back and fourth banter.

"Well, its a little close to four months-I can't be sure. If you were captured just after being revived, then you're here longer than the others, and about the same time as me."

"Are you saying you died as well?" His cliped tone dropped a few more octaves. It was an involuntary act, perhaps done out of some sort of misplaced sympathy he felt toward a fellow fallen. He couldnt tell, but decidely squashed the sensation just as quickly as it came, thinking the last thing he needed was to place complete trust in a man who was just a few minutes ago, his warden. Besides, he was yet to meet the brain behind this whole operation so until then, he'll keep these resevations at the surface.

"I'll answer as much as I can, but l need to focus right now. This jutsu takes the shit outta me and our time is already limited as it is. I need to get it done before my seal re-activates."...

"Seal?"

Saito stuck out his tongue, flashing Asuma a glimpse of a small green arrow, tattoed dead smack in the middle of it. Sitting seiza position, he dabbed his thumb over the paper, scribbling the images of some ancient marks. Afterwards, both hands formed a tight clasp above the traitor's corps as he began to whisper a barely there chant.

Crimsoned chakra bubbled out from his finger tips and ran a trail downwards, generously coating his hands, only stopping until it met his wrist. And when he re-opened his eyes, astonishingly, they were glossed over in pure inky darkness; as though he'd been posessed by an entity of some sort.

Sarutobi held his breadth for a few quickened seconds, eyeing the morbid ceremony he'd only heard tell tales about. Saito's display resembled every fascet of the rumored teachings of dark shamanism, a very forbidden technique practiced only by a certain murdered clan, and that didn't include the Uchihas. The deserter, Sarutobi noted, didnt seem much like the self spirited kind but the type aided by ancestral spirits; he was something other wordly different from Hidan's blood manipulation or Lord Fourth's and his father's sealing of souls.

In a matter of seconds, giant deceased ridden hands, six to be precise, with tattoed bands of more cryptic writings, leapt out from beneath the ashen parchment, securing their sooth tainted claws completely around Botan.

"Leave his mind intact, the rest however, is for your taking", their conjurer admonished with a crooked smile, earning a symphony of eerie echoes. These unknown creatures answered in some sort of overlapping unison on their haul, dragging the deceased into the scroll's underside before disappearing behind a veil of red smoke.

And after they were gone, Botan's name mysteriously soaked through the unfurled parchment in what was perhaps his own fucking blood, before it rolled back into place perfectly, seemingly untouched to begin with.

"Arigato", Saito extended humble reverence, the last remnants of bubbling chakra seeped into his weeping thumb, instantly binding the bitten flesh in one final curtain fall to this macabre performance.

"Here." He tossed a small compressed ball at Asuma.

"Whats this?"

"Chakra pelette. Not the kind you were secretly fed but a new and improved version. Tested it my self"

"You made these?" Sarutobi examined the near perfect energizer with mild curiosity. "Such potential, and you wasted it here- for what?"

"You're a very condescending fucker, you know that?" He retrieved fresh attire from another tucked away scroll.

"So I've been told."

"Why do you think I'm even risking my ass here?- and we need to hurry so you better take his guise. That pellet is enough to get the job done with out needing too much of his personal items-."

"I-I just don't get it"

"What now?" His helper clicked his tongue impatiently. "And could you hand that over?" He glared daggers into Asuma's left wrist. "It's -important to me"

Asuma shrugged his apology, returning the stolen watch as easily as he took it.

"He -wasn't he your friend?" That question earned him a dry chuckle.

"Friend huh? Is that what it looked like?"

"Yes, and not that I care too much, but, your reasons for trading places, what exactly are they? Im not about to put my freedom in the hands of a man capable of backstabing -"

"We all have secrets, don't we, Asuma, and reasons for doing what we do? You choose to comply with Shimura's demands because of your family. Our benefactor most certainly has their own agenda and myself, well." He trailed off in a contemplative manner mid change. "Lets just say you're not the kind of man I wanna go spilling my guts to, not yet anyways. Now, this is where we go our separate ways"

"What do you mean?"

"You want answers dont you?" A knod and a shrug confirmed his statement.

"Then Its time for you to meet our benefactor."

"Why aren't you joining me?"

The enigmatic deserter examined his collected belongings. "Like I said, you're not the only one we're helping. I have a child to save, a very important child and this little detour of ours, could very well be the death of him."

A slight quiver took posession of his hands for a split second . Even under such frail lighting, the defector's distress over this new situation was noticeable. A kid he said huh, Sarutobi combed through his memories, siffling out all the clans Konoha housed or used to, atleast. Closed eyes swated sigils after sigils, the higher ups, their children, the ones he noted as equivalent to the Hokage's status. There had to be quite a selected few that warranted such a rift in Saito's cockish demeanor, but he needed to get his ass moving. " I-I understand"

"Just follow our instructions and try not to draw too much attention to your self"

"What about Ayumu?" Sarutobi linked and unlinked his fingers in a series of signs, stealing Botan's entire persona in minutes. They both exchanged wary glances, and it was transparent. Neither wanted to entertain the prospect of having to deal with the handler together, muchless solo.

"How good is your acting?"

Asuma chose not to respond to the obviously rhetorical question. He figured Saito knew the answer to that himself having seen how quickly the sand bastard saw right through him. Besides, how difficult could it be? Botan came off way more dangerous than he actually were, poisonous blades and all that shit aside. He was callous but advertently introverted; the type to glower his way through unwanted company. He was an open book despite his outwardly elusive demanor and a terrible knock off of Kakashi, who by the way was a hundred times more deadly.

"I got this" spoken with wavering confidence, Asuma parted ways with his rescuer whom took the opposite direction. He mumbled a quick prayer for the unknown child Saito seemed so worked up about, hoping it wasn't too late.

Fuck, was he becomg pious in his resurrection?

T.B.C

Chapter 46: First welcome home

FIRST WELCOME HOME.

 

...........................HAIKU(44)....................

 

I KNOW THAT

 

HOPE IS THE HARDEST

 

LOVE WE CARRY

 

- Jane Hirshfield-

....................O0O0O0O0O0O0..................

Red firey plumes chaotically swirled to life for a fraction of a second. Panic adorned their onyx tomoes before taking a descent into mild calmness. His worry stricken face hovered mere inches above her own, lacking far too much vitality for anyone's liking. And although it was stolen by the unforgivable cold, an array of other emotions danced upon it one after the next. Despite the surrounding darkness, Sakura easily recognized these fleeting emotions for what they really were, 'Concern'.

"Are we?" She questioned through her mind's eyes, not wanting to discover as of yet, the hows and whys they were able to manage such unatural feats of breathing and communicating below these water ways. Fighting off her inquisitive nature, Sakura permitted Itachi's insistence as he twirled her hips around to face what had called to them with such feverish intensity. Floating before their very eyes seemed to be an unatural orb of some kind with mercury tendrils of light, woven around its entirety.

The unknown entity continuously buzzed with an eerie pulse, perhaps signifying how poorly contained its energy was.

In Sakura's peripheral, she caught Neji's lite floating frame. His hair much like hers and Itachi's fluttered with the current that formed a small ring around the incandescent ball.

"We feared it was game over when Itachi found you", He communicated like wise through the obviously borrowed gift of their godly masters.

"For a moment there, I thought I was", she admitted, stifling down the raw images of Asura's face before he clashed their lips together upon her depart. Sakura remained skeptical as to whether or not such an act was ceremonial or personal. Her thoughts leaned towards the latter given the way he caressed her hips; a prelude of his true intentions, she now understood.

"Is this it?"

"Has to be", Itachi relented her waist, choosing to take up position opposite his lover's. Now all three shinobies circled the pulsating orb at a decent enough distance, yet still, something poweful called to them, beckoning an even closer approach. Its lullaby felt magnetic, wild and torrent with the promise of complete consumption, should they falter in this approach.

"Now that we're here, how exactly are we going to extract him, that is if he's even in there?", Neji circled around, searching for a point of weakness or entry rather. "So far I see no cracks or signs of fissuring that could help pry apart this bloody thing"

"Have you tried using your Byakugan?"

"I did, but its proven impenetrable".

"He's right" Itachi added thoughtfully. ''Both Sasuke and I inherited the ability to perceive all living things at a cellular level, but with this obstruction, even my Sharingans are rendered useless, it seems."

"Come on, there's got to be a way, I know it", Sakura joined in the survey and together all three of them fluttered about, each carrying out their own form of examination.

"We could try to overwhelm it with our lifeforces. Its the only weapon we have that'll probabaly get us close enough to this thing, supposedly."

"You're thinking about our ascension with Kaguya? But whats to say it won't zap us in the process?" She questioned the Uchiha.

"I've considered that, but isn't it at least worth a try?"

"Yes, but what about the backlash?" Neji pondered. "There's no telling how it'll react to a sudden burst of energy that isn't its own, muchless three of them. Don't you feel the staunch current wafting off of this thing?"

Well, he did have point, both Uchiha and Sakura agreed. But they couldn't afford to just lay around and wait for him to be taken much like their premonitions foretold.

"Its worth a try, Neji"

"Fuck, I know and I agree. But do we really not have any other available options?"

"Itachi stepped up. "What if one of us try to contact Indra or -"

"If its anyone else but me, I'm all game for it", Sakura's unwillingness was duly noted. Yet none of them questioned her reasons sensing that the topic was something rather unsavory. "However, do we have enough time to enact such a plan?"

"I doubt- did you see that?" The pinkette drew a bit closer to the silver enigma, fighting off its powerful tug least it yanked her towards itself or worst, have her body implode from the toppling pressure. They had no idea of what its reaction to physical contact would be.

"What did you see?"

"Im not sure but-" She stilled Itachi's movements with a hand. "It looked like a humanoid shadow. Maybe a-"

"I see it too, there" Neji shortened the distance he kept to the pulsing thing. "A silhouette. Guys-" he faced them both. "Im affraid our first plan could very well be our only plan. And if we can't get him out, then there's no one else that would be able to. Who else has been kissed by the gods?"

"Was that terminology needed?" Sakura internally muttered, swating at the memories of her last moments with both bothers.

My Susanoo should suffice, but just incase it reacts negatively to our forceful incision, we should probably anchor ourselves against any blowbacks. How about chakra infused chains around our waists?" Itachi hastily produced some from a tucked away scroll attached to his thigh alongside a kunai. Sakura too had already materialzed the other mentioned item from her empty grasp, breathing life into a florescent green chain, made up entirely of her own chakra.

Together both chains circled each other in a dizzying dance until they were made whole once more, slithering its way around their waists in a three way tie before reuniting with the pinkette. There it meet with the other end that dangled from her hips as it seamlessly knitted together to create a loop.

A slew of bubbles flew past Neji's lips as he blew a wary sigh.  "You guys ready?"

"On the count of three then?" Itachi warned.

One

Two

Three

Instantly their pressed upon intrusions were met with repulsion so violent that even itachi's red beast evaporated into absolute nothingness. The sheer forceful magnitude was astounding to say the very least. And had it not been for the infused chains binding and snapping their waists to a painful halt, the energized reverbaration would have scattered them across the endless distance.

From the orb itself, silver sliver of waves fanned about in a circular motion, lending light to the  surrounding void as though it were a pulsing beakon. But their luminence quickly dwindled down to nonexistent as these tendrils travelled further out.

"Shit, that was brutal", Neji steadied himself, rubbing at the obvious bruising that formed beneath his wet suit. And from the looks of it, he knew the others had their own to match. "Someone please tell me we were able to land a scratch, atleast"

"Fucking hell", Sakura's grimace mirrored Itachi's own. "That was far more excruciating than I thought "

"But, it was expected", he too heaved a heavy sigh and rubbed at the battered area in a thoughtful moment. "Do you feel that?"

"Feel what- Did we-?" Sakura trailed off in utter disbelief. "Its- weakned some how-?"

"Barely, but I see what you mean.", Hyuga studied the ball's shifting momentum, noting a small but rather significant depletion of its former magnetized haul. At first its rhythm was stead fast, mimicking a heart's constant thumping but now it had somewhat, slowed?

"Barely is more than initially anticipated. Come on", Itachi's Susano bloomed to life yet again, joining with Neji's release of all three hundred and sixty one tenketsu points. Sakura cloaked her body beneath the thick florescent glow of her own life force, syncing its growth with that of Neji's. Together they blanketed the pulsing shield, determined to endlessly strike until it caved beneath their combined assaults.

"Ready for round two?"

"Hai!"

"Alright then", Itachi clenched his jaws. "Hold on to you fucking hips!"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Pace yourself, Tsuna."

Shodai's onyx gaze surveyed his grandaughter's persistent footing with a perplexing pinch to his brows. Knowing his pleas would have fallen on deaf ears, he still chose to voice them never the less. "We have to trust they will be alright. Its not like it is the first time their venturing into enemy's territory?"

"I know that", she bristled at him despite her best efforts not to. Tsunade's anxiety had obviously climbed into the hollow spaces of her mind, joining with her fears to create this desperate piece of mess that paddled before them.

Early morn's weather had forcasted a seventy percent expected rainfall. But now, looking over the city's entirety, sunlight, blindingly bright, fiercely clung to even the least ventured alleyways hidden in the Leaf. She sighed, marvelling in a short moment of placidity despite the mounting concerns.

Fuck, perhaps she'd been too transparent in her longing.

No, that wasn't it. Tsunade gnashed her teeth together for her gut instincts knew the truth. This venture was for Naruto's sake as much as it was for her own.

Aside from Sakura and the others insubordinated stratagem, the very nature of Jiraiya's resurrection weighed heavily on her conscience; well, what ever minute fraction there remained of it. You see, as much as she wished for his safe return, if there were any possibility of it happening, the very matter continued its soulful haunt upon her.

It dangled around her neck like a noose ever adjusting to her worries. Deep down, Tsunade admitted she was not prepared in the least for what his revival might entail. And that was on her part and her part only. Unresolved guilt surely did play a major hand in these melancholies of hers and while the reasons leading to the saninn's untimely end had not been a secret, her subordinates had never openly blamed her. Well aside from Naruto it seems.

She remembered every second of that torementful day and the way the bitterness in his tone stung as he blurted out his accusations in a raging fit; shouting and trembling in a need to fight against the unfair hand life had just dealt them. Naruto sternly held to his convictions, calling her out on her bullshit move. Fair to assume his demeanor was not that of propriety but given the situation, it was to be expected. And despite Sakura's and Kakashi's sincere intejections, Tsunade was far too numb to say anything against him.

His truth was an absolute, irrefutable fact that tore her insides to shread.

'If Pervy-sage had been the Fifth Hokage, he wouldn't have let granny Tsunade taken a risk like that'.

Naruto hammered the truth into her heart, piercing all the right places as he grieved his disbelief. But he wasn't there to see her bleeding, to witness the woman behind the authoritive veil, the friend, the lover, the comrade she'd been to Jiraiya, falling apart at the seams in her sufferings.

No, he wasn't there night after night to lay sight upon the broken mass she'd become as if death had stolen away the final piece of her soul. But it was evident that he too felt its sharp afflictions, if not more, just as deeply as she had, still do. Perchance, part of them too, had died that day alongside him.

"Hokage-sama?"

In a matter of seconds, a handful of Elite Jounins cluttered the mostly baren office space. Kakashi, Madara and Gai were at the helm of this anger driven group.

"Hatake?", Tsunade rushed back to her desk in conclusion to the mounting despodency she had given room to breathe, pulling at random scrolls with much haste. "Sai?", she mentioned as said teen rushed past the hudled bunch with soft spoken excuses before collapsing onto the bare floor with the given assortment. Then from his very own supplies he began to paint over the Godaime's collection, scribbling random imageries and words as fast as time afforded.

As expected, Madara's impatience dwindled with each ticking second. And as he made to voice his inquiries, it danced on every pronounced syllable. "What is he doing?"

"Im preparing decoys and teleportation scrolls".

"That won't be necessary", Obito reminded. The reds of his eyes instantly swirled to life. "We have our Kamui"

"Yes you do", Kakashi intervened, "though we fear it won't be enough- Shimura's lackeys are not to be underestimated", Collecting Sai's written aid, he handed them out to each present participant. Their collectives comprised of team Kakashi's, Gai's, Madara's and surprisingly Tobirama as well. All in attendance and armed to the teeth as they fully set to depart on Tsunade's orders.

"These are to ensure that everyone meets at an exact point. And for those who cant make it, I've drawn beasts that will be able to land you safely at Konoha's front gate". Sai instructed further. "Remember to keep your altitude above the clouds at all times for safe coverage against any sudden down pour. Water and Ink, you get the gist of it, right?"

A low snicker followed Madara's inquiry of "Is that all?". Though his blatant sarcasm earned him hard glares from both Senju brothers, he relented not his ire. Sakura's disappearance had him tethering on the edge of his own fucking sanity and all the wanted was to fuck propriety and prudence right in their asses, march his way into The Rain and snatch her up the fuck up, but these blasted fools were tiptoeing their way around protocall; a respect Amegakure knew nothing of.

"Just bring them home in one piece" Tsunade's singular use of the term home wasn't any small trifling thing to gloss over either. The sheer power that sole title held, settled into every Uchiha bones with pride for they had long been without one. Whether by death or defection, this place had always been their home, faults and all.

"As you wish", came Madara's parting words, as did they all behind a thin veil of greyish fog.

.........

Tsunade crashed onto her swivel as she heaved stress induced breadths, near wishing she had the office entirely to her self. All she craved in the moment was a darn drink, any kind of alcohol just so she could ease her thrumming head.

"Why didn't you request Lord Fourth's or Orochimaru's aid with this?" Sandaime questioned through his customary puffs.

"You know why, sensei, you both do"

"Fair enough", Hashirama agreed. "But I dont think they'll be stupid enough to launch an all out attack, especially knowing the five Kages are alive."

"Perhaps so, though one could never be too careful when Shimura's involved", Sandaime's brows creased with agitation, not towards the First or his student, but it steemed from his collective memories of past instances involving his once olden friend.

"He's such a character?"

Sandaime nodded. "Tsunade, What else had he done while I was gone?"

Tsunade gritted her teeth. Her fingers painfully balled against her palms as her nails made to dug beneath soft flesh. Memories of his despicable deeds further fueled her rage than she thought possible at this point. "What hasn't he done?", a statement rather than a question. She turned her attention towards Sarutobi.

"What exactly happened to him, Sensei? Why's he so hell bent on molding The Leaf into some kind of self-serving tyrannistic- I don't know- Utopia-?", That question however, died a quick dramatic death for thick greyish smoke began to litter her office space at an alarming rate. It carried no detectable smell as far as they could sense, but be that as it may, this little perceived fact did not render their situation any less precarious.

"WHAT THE FUCK-?"

"TSUNADE, STEP BACK- you too Lord Third" Shodai rushed towards the source of chaos but regardless of his warnings, both Hiruzen and Tusnade took up battle stands, throwing headstrong gazes onto the ominous haze that lingered before them.

"I don't understand", she cursed. "Who's causing this?"

"I have not an ikling, but we better be carefu- shhh, someone seems to be emerging."  Hashirama materialzed a pair of wind producing fans almost immediately. They were far less glorious than the ones used by Sauna's princess, though many would argue, they were far more dangerous in his hands than hers.

"Grandpa, your gonna blow holes in my office with those things"

"Now's not the time, Tsuna", his chiding came to a halt as a hand thrust through the greying haze. It was followed by the back and forth banter of muffled voices. Their gruff baritones suggested they were men, two to be precise.

"Lets call for back up incase it's a-"

"PLEASE NO!". The muffled stranger gave a painful shout. Parts of his body were now becoming visible through the thickened fog before said being fully emerged. And soon enough they were staring into a pair of familiar chocolatey brown pupils. His gaze were filled with a welcoming warmth that softened further as they took in the room's three occupants.

"Father?" he whispered through severly cracked lips that gave way to a wary smile. "Im finally home"

T.B.C

Chapter 47: PROMISES

PROMISES...

........................HAIKU(45).......................

 

I KNOW THAT

 

HOPE IS THE HARDEST

 

LOVE WE CARRY

 

- Jane Hirshfield-

....................o0o0o0o0o0o0o0..................

Asuma's escape.......... Final stage

Low grumbled sounds of conversation bellied a path towards his dark concealment, beckoning to an inquisitive nature against his better instincts. As he came nearer, whispered whisps of barely contained gasps escaped a pair of silhouetted figures. Their seclusion was every bit of intentional, what he doubted however, was the choosen venue; a masked blindspot that was a part of his supposed escape.

Above their heads slept a cleverly hidden accesspoint that was explained in great detailes during one of his mealtime informals. It slept at the base of two rusted industrial scones still clinging to their dilapidated lives by some strange wirey miracle. One look at them and there was no denying that this was his ticket out of these winding corridors. But fuck- a growl almost escaped him, but Asuma quickly stifled his impatience and any other forms of sounds that would surely betray his stealth.

On a more careful, closer approach, the hidden individuals, Sarutobi surveyed, were distinctly garbed in clothing that represented both Kumogakure(Cloud-village) and Bushi No Kuni, the inpenetrable Samurai nation. Now, while these impressive strongholds lived beside each other for centuries un-ending, any forms of alliances between them went completely unheared of prior the fourth great shinobi war. They weren't particularly friendly beyond exports or other known beneficial endeavors as he recalled.

But, what changed? What had unraveled those unyeilding edges of their life long differences?

One likely suggestion was that this secretive duo were somehow acting independent of their homes, and therefore sought a common interest that had naught to do with their respective leaders. Traitorors were and continued to be an undiminshed breed, a blithe that wrecked their lands from within. Or perhaps it pertained to something far more sinister?- Asuma shuddered, completely squashing the thought  but there was no denying the possibilities.

He studied them further, making a list of their movements and other bodily gestures, just incase. And as expected, these rats did not disappoint. Their manner of speech was anxious, heedful even, as their heads snapped and twitched at every little sounds; phantom or not. A pause in their back and forth bicker occured now and again while they each took rushed vigilance before their indecipherable whispers mellowed out into nothing but hushed warnings.

Now it was evidently clear that this secret rendezvous indeed pertained to matters far more perfidious than normal random inhouse gossips. Conversational wise though, Asuma scarsely made out the words Shogun and Raikage among the quieted sputters. What gods aweful schemes were afoot amidst these dark ominous spaces?

Shogun-Raikage?

These weren't just random words, were they? Though fleeting they might have been, they weren't nearly enough to form structual sentences. On the other hand, they were more than capable in waranting grave suspicions. And that was beside the fact that both unknowns were hell deep within Shimura's nefarious faction.

Still, what ever conversational they might or might not be having, Asuma wasn't as unhinged as he thought he was to risk his entire gods given escape upon an accidental encounter he had no business being privy to. You see, Shinobies were taught to cater their lives around a red tinted code. It left little to no tolerance for those that disregarded duty over a personal sense of preservation. Kakashi's father had been a dangling example of such believes, quite literally. He chose himself above the mission, and as a result, payed for it regardless of the higher ups interferences. But Asume was no Sakamo Hatake and for the time being, he hardly cared.

The only thoughts running through his mind were those of freedom, of him securing both arms around the woman he loved, the mother of his child. Anything else semmed secondary; a selfish dream he knew but fuck it. The issue lies now with these two sons of bitches and their malicious murmurings. Asuma knew time was against him and the idea of killing another sell-out along his route, further soured his mood.

Since his ally's dismissal, Asuma encountered four sell-outs at different junctions along the way. Great mercies from the heavens, they hadn't a chance to enact their strikes before he packed them up and stored them into the hidden spaces of his previous blindspots. Stll, he could feel his energy dwindling with each wasted seconds. A slow tingling buzzed beneath his skin, a pulsing heat aching for an escape that could horribly fracture Arima's schemings should he linger any longer.

Botan, the fucking sand vermin he was. While his unholy concotion was far from anything severely lethal, it's crippling effects were a pain in the ass to deal-

Frantic shuffles broke his musings as these two unknowns ceased their anxious bicker. Loud echoes of approaching footsteps drew nearer. This sudden pause in dialogue warranted even more cause for concerns, but Asuma hadn't a chance to observe their faces for the voice that called to them sent chills down his spine. Hateful, merciless, rage inducing chills he wanted to act on despite his better judgement.

"Shimura-san, you look better than the last time we met."

A woman's voice? Asuma squinted his eyes. Dam, his senses really did him no favours today. The one garbed in Cloud getup was female? no, perhaps androgynous?. No parts of her held anything distinctly close to feminine sway; not the areas he'd discerned at least.

"Where is your escort?" Danzo tightly questioned, though this time he strongly stood instead of being wheelded in. Fucking bastard had gained his strength, but he seemed different-what- his customary bandages? They were almost gone, say for his left arm sporting a band of white that twirled upwards and ended just below the crook of his elbow.

"Turns out he was terrified of our host- I have to say, I am even more curious now as to what kind of monstrousity you've shook hands with?", The Samurai native chimed in. His diction spoke of influence, a feathered life of opulence and youth; a charming lilt of some one who stood at the prime of his life. He was undoubtedly an important figure, royal even.

Asuma filed this bit of information away as he ingrained their voices deeply into his subconscious, making light work for Inoichi department. It wasn't much but, it was always enough.

"Tora?", Shimura spoke to his aid, Now that was a face Asuma knew too dam well. "See that he is properly disposed off. I would have no such disobedience in my army"

'ARMY'

"As you wish" Tora flitted out of sight.

Shimura gestured forward. "Shall we then, I suppose two figures such as your selves are on a time crunch?"

"After you", the womanesque male stepped in line, flanking Danzo's left, her partner the right while two of his lap dogs followed behind attentively. Soon and thank fucking heavens, the sounds of foot steps dulled into oblivion, allowing Asuma undisturbed escape to the other side of the corridor. One could never be too carefull so he scanned the pathways twice, maybe three times over before dashing across the poorly lit area. With out pause, he yanked the left scone further off kilter, internally groaning with fear and surprise as a human size hatch croaked and gave passage to a path above him, instead of the wall.

It was better this way he figured. No one could see the indentations of the passage unless they knew where to look. He didn't waste a beat though as he hurled himself into the vent by side stepping onto the adjacent wall. Here, he would have to crawl in well calculated seconds, counting each bend and checking for specific markings as Saito suggested.

There was nothing but endless darkness with barely a few streaks of strained light as he delved deeper. The air was heavily tainted with mold and a dense fogg of dusty particles visible only through these short ribbons. He fought his throat and nostrils for dominance, taking slow breaths as the clogged air needled into his sinuses and glossing his eyes with unshed tears. Asuma paused every once in a while, even counting then as groggy sounds filtered in through which ever bard off rooms that was not his ultimate destination.

Fearful pangs but mostly adrenaline, spiked his quickened heartbeat for a silent thought went out to the more than high prospect of either Danzo, or one of his croonies gracing his baren cell, just cause.

Shit, Asuma held his wayward tongue, stifling another angry retort.

He needed to find his marked destination before alarms went up around the hideout. Freedom wasn't the only thing at stake here and knowing Saito, he would have his ass if anything on his behalf should impede their strained efforts. But it wasn't until he had rounded the fifteenth bend that his bruning eyes caught a flash of something green up ahead.

Oh for the love of all thing holy, "Thank fucking heavens", he sighed as relief cascaded down his spine like a glass of ice cold water on a hot summer's day. On his approach, redish onyx eyes swallowed up a conspicuos piece of roughly torn tape, florescent green to be exact. It glowed through the polluted space like a beakon atop a light house, igniting more of that hopeful spark within him.

This had to be it, Asuma warned himself, threading sweat and dust tainted fingers through the spaces between each aluminun slants of the vent. Pressing his face to the opening, the once burly shinobi spied into the sparcely decorated room, taking quick inventory. He noted a bed, no windows, a dresser, an uncovered Ikō, some monotone jumbled form of art that could have easily been calligraphy decorated the walls, and the noticeable outline of a woman.

She was covered in a white silk yukata, but her back was turned to him, with two long cords of firey red- Asuma squashed his observation and sucked in a ragged breath. Urgency propelled him forwards as he plunged right through the bared off space. His tumble into the woman's den had him landing right on his tail bone with a pain so great, it wiped clean Botan's borrowed face.

Mercifully, his qualms were proven true as the aforementioned flew towards him. Her large beautiful navy blues, creased with momentuous terror before relief and rings of unsheed tears flooded them. Kushina flung her arms around her fellow captive, her thin porcelain fingers stroked Asuma's unkept facial hair while she studied his beaten down state. This man she remembered, had sacrificed himself for her. There was a tightness that twisted her gut, a guilty, contrite feeling as she wrestled control over the reigns that held her fury at bay.

She too bore responsibility for their imprisonment.

"Sarutobi-" His name whisked past her lips through a skeptical sigh, as if she her self needed convincing he was actually there, alive and not rotting at bottom of god knows where ever the fuck they were. Dusting him free of debris, Kushina dismissed these intrusive musings and doubts as she lead him to the closest chair. No time wasted, the firey red head moved fully animated. She scrambled about in a frenzy for a few seconds before stuffing a crystal clear glass of water into his dirty palms, rubbing soothing circles into Asuma's back while he quivered through an unrelenting fit of coughs.

"U-Uzumaki-sama? He forced out, but she warned against speaking, not until he had drowned the entire glass to kill his wheezing.

"What took you so long", panic, "Arima, where is he?" Her warmth crept under Asuma's skin while she caressed his sunken cheeks, whispering all manner of prayers to their resurrected gods. These concerns of hers, of theirs, were understandably palpable, he argued internally as he watched her run to the door with out pause, gave two distinctive knocks before returning.

"We dont have much time, if he's late one minute more, we might have to send you alone."

"We don't have a minute" Asuma sputtered, then wiped his lips with the back of his hand. "Shimura and company are in the foot of the base. Their headed towards someone or thing, I'm not sure which and if we're lucky, my cell might NOT be next."

"Fuck", Kushina spat. Two more knocks penetrated their tensed atmosphere then the door flew open, revealing an unknown woman with lava red eyes and twin glossy brades of blue hair. She rushed into the room clutching a small folded bundle of clothes, a weapons pouch, a satchel and a plate of cooked meat.

"Who-?"

"She's an ally- like Arima. Get dressed and have this", Kushina pointed at the plate of meat and bread. "

"Im Nagi", the blunette's introduction was swift, her brows seemed forever fixed into a worrisome pull, even as she helped him out of his dirty clothes that were far too small despite his diminished build.

"I don't understand", Asuma questioned through the ordeal of dressing and eating with no shame or refusal as Uzumaki's aid tugged him forward, running the length of the satchel's strap around his waist in a belt like fashion and adding the pouch to his right thigh. "Are we going into battle?"

"Not originally, but there's trouble afoot."

Kushina took him by the back of his neck where the soft pads of her five digits calmly massaged his dirty flesh. From an onlooker's perspective, her gesture seemed excessively intimate but given their present predicament, Asuma relented his reservations and relaxed against the handling, gracefully dismissing her apologies for their awkward position as their foreheads meet.

"I have messages and images for the Godaime's counsil of Hokages, things that requires far more intricate methods. Do-do you trust me?"

"With my life", It was a hasty confession, but every bit of truthful.

With out any further premeable, her sudden release of chakra engulfed their heads entirely. A flurry of white flashes entwined with wild images and emotions battered Asuma's psyche with an ingrained sense of direness. Every press of those slender fingers burned their marks into him, searing his skin as her views controlled his thoughts. It felt as if she had taken captive his mind's eye, blinding it with the awful truths she had discovered these past few months.

A spy on the inside, thats what Uzumaki Kushina offered the leaf; a noble sacrifice Lord Fourth would no doubt understand. Naruto however-

"We've also written letters, just incase."  Nagi tucked them inside the satchel, five in total while Kushina relayed her share of horrors. Tears fell on the flaps of his jacket in hot clumps, causing him to angrily grit his teeth, but he held her, held his words knowing all too fucking well the sorrows she faced, chose to face while she remained trapped in this hell hole.

"You should have run when I told you to. Run as fast as you could and never looked back. Why didn't you?"

"The same reason you choose to hold them off when you told me to go?" She smiled through her retaliation. It was shattering but there slept a cold, haunted resignition he himself had also wrestled with in the past, convincing himself that here was where he belonged, that it kept his family, his home safe. Asuma wanted answers, he felt too much like a fucking coward now that his freedom ultimately ensured her enslavement.

"We're not selfish people, Asuma, no matter how hard we try to be. Honor and duty above all else, that is why I'll remain."

"You and I both know you don't have to."

"But I do", she confessed mornfully. "Im the only failsafe they have against that monster you've surely heard about. Shimura doesnt exactly trust it- him, but that aside, he has taken hostages from all arcoss the nations, mostly our home."

"That is your true goal, then?"

She confirmed, their foreheads still plastered eachother's. But she was glad he understood her sacrifices.

"What exactly is it?"

"Not an it-" Saito's coughed interjection reverbarated through out another ventilated shaft high up in the carved rocky roof, as he slung his body free. "But a he- he is a god but not like Haruno Sakura.  He is a being not occupied by our wordly flesh but a god onto himself, brother to the mother that birthed us Shinobies."  Soft thudds of steel kissed heals announced his descent.

"Do you have them?", Kushina rushed forwards. "We're in a pinch-that wrinkly old snake is in the dungeons."

"I know, but I only had time to grab the child and a few scragglers-did you tell him?" All three shinobies gave him dreadful looks.

"What the fuck is going on?" Asuma bristled, though he kept his tone lowered. But it was Kushina whom spared him another mournful glance, urging Saito with a glare as he filled him in.

"A group of Leaf nin has infiltrated the rain on a rogue rescue mission."

"Rescue - whom?"

"Gama-saninn. But a faction has already been sent out to twart their efforts and steal his body. And soon, that dam Ootsutski beast is to join.Their in grave need of back up and we're the only two allies that are able to join their exact location. At least faster than any from home. Shimura's seal hasn't wanned completely but trust me, it will quickly enough. Sooo-?" Arima chugged a few restorative pellets like they were fucking candies.

"Whats there to think about?" Asuma paced nonstop. Fucking Shimura, that old cranky bastard was a viper that slithered through the leaf unchecked. Had his father even bothered to-

"Actually, Sarutobi", Arima Saito gauged his flared reaction. "Three of them are your beloved students."

"Here", Kushina shoved her outstretched arm towards him mid stupor. Bare porcelian skin that smelt of jasmine wafted up his nostrils as if it sought to baptise his senses of the moldy air he'd been forced to inhale for the past three months; but Asuma ignored his abused lungs, stiffling the need to give chase. Arima's claim was unnerving as it is, but-

"What are you doing?"

"If you're going to help, you'll need more strength than you have right now, plus, I can sense the toxin flowing through you.. My chakra can nullify the effects for up to three days the most, until you receive proper medical attention."  Kushina argued, glaring at him as he glared back at the gifted appendage.

He couldn't, wouldn't move, not for an inch while realization rearranged his mind like a kid with a block set. The Uzumakis weren't the only treasured clan gifted with restorative abilities, however-

"Hell fucking no, I'm not doing that-"

"Asuma please. I hate it as much as you do", her counter was every bit of pleading. "But if you're to help them, those pellets won't do you any favors on the battlefield. Im begging you-" Kushina's eyes, they expressed so much more than her words ever could, pinning him to the spot like nails to a coffin. "Dont let my efforts be in vain. That monster wants Jiraiya-sama to beat my son and the Godaime into submission. And when I say monster, this time I mean Shimura. Im begging you-"

She all but screamed, barely managing to stiffle her hisses as he sunk his teeth into her flawless flesh, adding her drawn out life force to his poison filled veins. This sensation was not like anything Asuma had ever encountered. There were no proper ways to describe the sweetness that coated his tongue. Kushina's life force was thick and hot. A rich god like concoction, an effervescent elixer that was refreshing in a way water and alcohol could never be. No wonder they were preyed upon until the brink of extinction.

Asuma couldn't see it, but Saito averted his gaze and clenched his jaws. He winced ever so slightly as his peripheral caught the life signs beginning to slowly coat Sarutobi's once vibrant olive tone. "There-there isn't much difference."

"No, but I can feel it", his breath quivered and ghosted hotly across the weeping wound. "Won't they see this?", Asuma soothed the toothy indentations with his thumb, hating how much he'll have to apologise to Naruto and Lord Fourth on his return. "I'll be forever grateful and in your debt". These words were far too sincere, far too intimate but they conveyed his regrets and determination to not waste such a gifted opportunity.

"It'll fade in a matter of minutes. But thanks for worrying", Kushina knew she needed to placate their concerns. "And if it doesn't, we can always use good old makeup".

"Doesn't make me feel any less like shit but, Im-"

"FUCKKKK-!"..........."SHITTTT!"

Saito and Nagi cried out in unison, grasping their heads and near losing their equilibrium, though Nagi seemed far more affected by what ever it was that plagued either of them. "We- better. We better hurry", her words despite the echoing pain, lowered to a near whisper. "Its an alarm for Sarutobi, Botan and few more others that are missing"

Asuma cursed beneath his breadth, but that was all the time he was afforded for sooth tinted smog began to blurr his visions, leaving him with the haunting image of kushina's melancholic gaze.

"I won't give up on you, I promise." His heart all but bleed with regret while darkness ate up his vision. But now, here he stood, ten minutes later after battling a dense nothingness through their rushed getaway; surrounded by a group of his leaders and staring his living father, dead in his hazel coated eyes.

He had just exchanged one painful sight for another.

"Asuma-" Lord Third near lost his footing in one majestic leap towards his boy, or the man he was known to be. He was half his usual self, thin in places Asuma had never been. No, not thin but unbearbly scrawny with sunken eyes and jutting collar bones. His once vibrant onyx gaze had mellowed into a charcoaled husk. Asuma's torn scaled lips might as well been twin curls or dry parchment

"W-where have you-?" Sandime's throat bobbed painfully, ached as he sought to temper his sorrows but the fog cleared and Saito's hard edged facial structures came into focus.

"Wh-who is this?" Sandime questioned with a lilt of agefullness, stammering tone his son hadn't detected in their earlier years, alive.

"Hiruzen?" Saito's smile was wry. "Its been ages my dear friend." Exasperation lined his tone as he greeted the other Hokages with a dismissive wave, blatantly ignoring their consternated glares. "Tsunade girlie- my you've-"

"Im sorry but-WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?"

"TSUNA?" Shodai warned, though he kept his eyes completely focused on their uninvited guest as Tsunade glowered through her hurried Inspection of Sandaime's heir. Asuma wasn't even half the burly shinobie he was known to be. Not even in death had he been in such piss poor state. She hiked up his sleeves, revealing ugly tell tales of bound marks, a pair of scar cuffed his wrists, some parts magenta, others parts a raw bloody red. Luckily, it seemed the areas that recently bleed had been tended to.

"Oh, my bad", Saito smiled, it was warm though it only hightened his rougish disposition before his face began to fade. A guise Asuma now noticed for it withered away like a handfull of sand to an unrelentful breeze, revealing firey red tufts of shimering locks and a pair of gleaming blue eyes. An identical shade of navy to Uzumaki Kushina's. The only difference being a few scatered wrinkels lining his eye creases.

A stolen face? figured.

"GIN?" Lord Third shouted and Tsunade all but paled through her recognition "WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK, UZUMAKI-?"

"In the flesh, darling", he was playfully, a foreign mannerism that left Asuma completely dumbfounded. "We have lots to catch up on, but I'm afraid we're running out of time. Lord First, it is a pleasure."

"So you're an ally- We need an explanation, I need one", Hashirama tempered his agitation. "Who exactly are you and where did you come from?"

No one ignored Asuma's grtitted teeth despite their centered stares. "Saito- Gin who ever the fuck you are, we're wasting our dam time?"

"Apologies", Gin shot forward with a new found rush, dumping one scroll in Asuma's hands, the other gently onto a worn in sofa. "I Implore both of you, Shodai and Godaime-sama, do not let word of this slip for there are enemies with in every nation", his sharp sentencing pinned their footing. Sensing his worded urgency, none questioned his cryptic act, but they were two parties out of the four that was well intuned to his particular skill-set from a long time past; Tsunade and Sandaime.

Asuma picked up where he'd left off. "Father I know we have alot to talk about but right now I need you to have some one watch kurenai and the kids. Our ranks are filled with spies, not just the leaf but every where, and Shimura, he already knows I'm gone." Out came Kushinas's letters, five scrolls bearing the unmissable seals of three prominent clans, painted in their respective pigments; Senju veridian, Uzumaki and Uchiha crimson.

"Summon Naruto, Lord Fourth and the Uchiha boys in here. These are addressed to them. And this", the one bearing the Senju crest found Tsunade's clenched fist. "This is for the hokages and allied nations, but only the people you absolutely trust- we've-", Asuma squashed his informative as a knowing sense of dread wormed into his gut, tightening below his navel in awe and anticipation of Gin's dark practice.

No explanation, just a pure macabre show.

"Tsunade girlie, Shodai- Sama, calm your rage, for what I am about to show you will no doubt boil your bloods."  His face took on an even more grim expression. "Are you ready?"

"Do it", Hashirama almost willed his nerves into pure iron as that same dreadful feeling suddenly engulfed him. In a heartbeat, obsidian, ungodly arms portruded skywards from the open scroll resting atop of the sofa. And as they descend further back into themseves, a child? no, more specifically a boy, half swaddled in a blanket was lowered onto the surface. He slept on serenly, but his face held to it a deathly pale mask.

"OH GODDDS" , Tsunade was first to notice and shot forwards, grabbing her grandfather along the way. They both knelt, faces flushed with an incredulous mask as though they gazed upon a ghost.

"What- how", Their lady Hokage choked on her emotions, they were too many, and they constricted her throat as if a cluster of hands kept a tightening grip around her neck. She gasped for air, gently hugging the boy that seemed no more than twelve years of age. "Grandpa I- get uncle, Ssh-shizune."  Tears stung her eyes in hot drops, blurring her visions. "W-what- how?"

"Is he-?", Shodai averted his eyes, not wanting to ascertain for him self what he'd just asked of his grandaughter. His blood simmered like molten fire awaiting expulsion. Lord First was never known to harbor a vengeful soul. That sort of spirit, Hoakge or not dwelt in Tobirama. But now-

"Tsunade, you have to listen to me" Gin admonished. "His life force was stolen from him, over and over because he was of Senju blood. Any longer and we could have lost him."

Asuma heart sunk with every second. The child Saito, No Gin, was so adamant on saving, was of Senju's decent and not just a descendent, he was the Godaime's little brother.

"Do not put him up in the Hospitals, do not let the lesser jounins or nurses know of either of our presence, not until we've weeded every fucking rat out of our home."

"He's right". Asuma swallowed his pain. "Father, get our family to safety. That fucker threatened my baby and he's holding Uzumaki-san against her will, but we must get to Ino and the others. G-in", the name tasted foreign on his tongue. "Gin, has a connection to their precise location."

"We have a team headed there already, about ten minutes out", Shodai found his courage but his heart was in tatters, much like his grandaughter's.

"Its not enough". Gin shook his head. This thing that took his chakra is a parasite but not like the benevolent god that resurreced us. He is of her familial bond and he's headed towards the kids."

"Their after Gama-saninn" Asuma picked up where his rescuer trailed off. "Gin's seal is wanning, but it gives us just enough time before it's completely severed."

"How many is able to travel through your connection?" Hashirama held his fist in firm grips, death rippled off him in undulated waves. "Tsuna, have Tobirama, lord Fourth and Orochimaru take care of things here. Lord Thrid, your family needs your protection."

"I know", there was no shortage of anger in his face.

"Here", Asuma shoved the given scroll, this time into his father's brittle hands.

"What is that?" Tsunade questioned through every fleck of tears, her fingers trembled and her face seemed completely leached of colour. This kind of internal torment, Asuma knew he could never quite paint a clear enough description but he felt it, their pains, their anguish. Gods above, so much anguish for the injustices his nation faced, their people, his people, by the hands of one that was supposedly their own.

His former dance with death couldn't dare compare.

"This is a gift for Ibeki and Inoichi- their dead but they have their ways dont they?"

Hardened honeyed eyes blazed with barely controlled rage. Tsunade shouted. "KOTETSU-IZUMO"

Instantaneously both jounins materialized.

"Hai, Hokage-sam-?", All forms of unified inquiries died the minute Asuma's face found their own. But he quickly mouthed the words later and Im fine, abating their combined curiosities for until it was all said and done.

"Time is against us", Godaime anxiously ordered. "Find my uncle, Orochimaru, Lord Fourth, Shizune and Haku. I need them here like yesterday. Have Genma and Anko take kurenai and the children to safety. DO THAT FIRST- then find Momochi, have him monitor all the new recuits, tell him its a matter of life and death. And lastly, Summon Ibeki, Inoichi and Raidu to my office. BE VERY FUCKING DISCREET"

"HAI!"

"Lord First?" Gin tore his eyes from Tsunade's crouching form. His heart hammered as he watched her rocked back and fourth with the curled up boy in her unsteadied grasp. A purple halo encased his body as she tended the most severe of his injuries. "Are you ready?"

"Just say the word"

"All three of you?", Sarutobi urged with an austere mask that amplified his aged addled face . "Bring our people home".

They left with out a word. The only
sounds behind their departures were the rustling of papers and Tsunade's constant sniffs growing into a torrent fury that howled for release. There was a sigh followed by soft flutters of fabric as Sarutobi flexed his wrinkled fingers. He weaved a series of intricate signs, his ancient like joints loudly protested under pressure but soon enough an invisible shield began to rise from the floor up. It coated every crack, crease and hidden crevices, doors and windows of the twice now rebuilt tower. And just as this transparent wall tucked itself into the vaulted ceiling, Tsunade tore open like a bellowing storm.

She all but screamed at the heavens, at the world, at the monsters that tortured her little brother. She cried, and cried, bled her heart open with wild sounds, angished sounds. She continued un-ending, bearing her soul for she had anticipated pain with Jiraiya's recovery, never torture or her brother's own.

She was never one to loose control, Sandaime knew as much. But Tsunade didn't as much as wimpered while Pain's devastation swept through the cities like dust under the fucking rug. She couldn't. Tsunade knew her people depended on her, that iron will that walked hand in had with her authoritive status; a burning figure of outwardly composure during their period of death, of mournings but now- The reigns had completely snapped.

This time tragedy struck closer to home, her heart. Just like Jiraiya's end.

Her shoulders trembled, but her grip never faltered as she held Nawaki tighter to her bossom. His once pastel brown hair was caked in dry blood, dirt and god knows what else. But what stilled Tsunade's quivering hands were marks of torture marring his body entirely; some even new. They were no place untouched, no area unblemished, nothing of the vibrant child she remembered and had mourned once, so many years ago.

"Oh Gods!". Nidaime had arrived first. But the image he was confronted with almost knocked the wind right out of him. He needed to stable his shifting equilibrium and he did so by slamming himself into his great neice's cluttered desk. The sensation overtaken his legs were foreign. It felt as though his joints were completely made of jelly but his dazed focus broke slightly as Haku sunk to his own knees, adding his restorative properties to that of Tsunades and an eqully stunned Shizune.

"He's only twelve, what- what kind of monsters would do this to-"

Godaime's cries, they never ceased, never halted even with Orochimaru's and Yondaime's entrances. Tsunade stayed in place, continuously rocking her broken brother the way a mother would her crying infant, but heavens above, she never stopped. Not with Shizune and Haku tightly pressed against her knees, not when her uncle wrapped his arms around her heavy shoulders, not even as her best friend gave orders to Zabuza's mate, asking him to secretly set up a medical wing in one of the spare rooms in the family's mannor.

The leaf was in utter shambles.

T.b.c

Chapter 48: Muddy Banks....A daring rescue. Part.1...

Notes:

Its been months since I got the chance to post. This chapter has been sitting in my drafts for a very long time but mom duties had me in a choke hold, y'all.🫠

Im no where near done or giving up on this story. So fingers crossed, I get to add another chapter before September ends.😭

Muddy Banks.... A daring rescue. Part 1.

.........................HAIKU(46)......................

THE FURIOUS SUN

PIERCES THE CLOUDS AND SILVERS

SHATTERS THE WATER

- Peter Galen Massey

........................o0o0o0o0o0o...................

A swirl of chaos exploded as new shadows from Shimura's rougish band of turncoats joined in the fray. A frightening stupefication laid claim to her nerves, her joints, her befuddled thoughts; yet despite this slowly ebbing insensibility, Sakura's claim to Jiraiya's body seemed unwavering.

Near freezing-cold water encased her exposed knees, seeping deeper into her torn wet suit and further chilling her pale skin as though she knelt atop a block of ice. But this weakened state of being was expected since she'd almost expelled her reserves in trying to crack open the saninn's aquatic cell. The possibilities of her leaving his safety up to the others were nil, especially since her grip were as strong as the rock that bedded their home land. Well, that was usually the case- but with the surrounding pandemonium, Sakura was beginning to seriously doubt this very ability. And while Itachi had ventured to store him inside the Uchiha's space scape much like they'd planned, he too unfortunately, had near exceeded the limit of his own reserves as they were forced apart by this incoming ambush.

Travels by teleportation were proven to be just as equally futile - again because of the over utilization of their netwoks. So here they both nestled, deeply into the muddy banks and among the water logged foliage. A dazzling green luminescent chakra coated the pinkette's trembling fingers while Katsuyu covered his entire torso; also seeping a portion of her own life force into the unmoving saninn. They had not an inkling as to how he would have reacted to such sudden environmental changes, given that Jiraiya had tethered himself to their world for the better half of a year through such an enigmatic phenomenon. But that was beside the point of his rescue.......

Beside her curled up protective cucoon, Ino landed gracefully with fingers threaded tightly around a pair of wind shurikens and taking up aim at their closest approaching enemies. With a quickened flick of her wrist, one of the star shaped blade embedded itself into his torso and the other flew right past him, landing into another man's ungaurded body with a wooshing echo and leaving a splattered trail of innards and blood stains upon the muddied earth.

"Sakura", she bristled, panting heavily and flicking the drenched ends of her pony tail. The rain commenced for the hundredth time it seemed, though it opted for a shy spinkle rather than the earlier unforgiving downpour battering this half rusted old bucket of a nation.

"Ino, we have to secure him- we can't-".

"I know", the blonde's trembling lips curved into a wary smile cause gods above and below, she fully comprehended the gravity of their quickly becoming situation. "I'll keep them off of you, just hold on for a bit, ok. And as soon as we're free for even a minute, we need to move closer to Itachi's location - where ever that is.''  Ever since they'd breach the surface of the tumbling waves, an ambush had forced them apart, scattering their combined advatange for the threat it clearly presented.

Sakura nodded, but her heart was thundering heavily against her chest and reverbarated through out her rib cage. Fatigue was starting to step in amongst a slew other symptoms that came with her over exceeding her capabilities. Her breaths were nothing but chopped labouring puffs but she still felt Katsusyu's energy slowly slithering its way into her bones, combatting against their weariness for a little while longer. The surrounding clashes were reduced to nothing but blaring echoes while she sat, watching with eyes as wide as saucers as a man with striking red hair launched himself into Ino's blind spot.

Late announced the pinkette's warning for he had painfully knocked the wind right out of her friend with his crimson threaded scabber, tossing the blonde some few yards back into the rumbling waters as though he beheld the ferocity of a tornado.

Ino skidded to an ever so graceful halt, her feet and hands obviously masked in chakra. Those beautiful blonde locks she took such pride in, spilled over and curtained down her bruised shoulders- half soaked and tangled. The rise and fall motion of her chest spoke of intense ire, steeming from the fact that this asshole had managed to slither a sliver of a crack in her well maintained composure up until now.

"Thats not very nice of you", she half teased through gritted teeth, spewing out the coppery taste that coated her mouth before launching back towards him.

"You're a pretty one, I have to admit", the red haird man chided payfully, mockishly as his gaze followed her lips all the way down to her ample chest where Ino's top gave way to a pair of curvy - peach tinted breasts. His intent was base. It was a carnal appetent that seeped through all that murderous aura he exuded, and they were as dark as the thunderous clouds rumbling into a monsterous frenzy above their heads. He slicked his lips perversely, grey eyes mirroring the ashen skies as he openly challenged Ino's stubborn intensity.

Such a crude bastard.

"We came for Gama-Sannin, obviously, but I won't mind some extra company. Would you like to be my playting, sexy?"

Ino shivered from his leachrous his gaze, but she swiftly tempered her emotions almost triumphantly, straightened her scowl and swallowed her disgust. Yamanaka clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth, momentarily hidding her repugnance while she anchored her footing. It seemed her victory in this fight hinged upon her bestest effort of recollecting her crumbling composure.

"Sorry, but I don't enjoy playing with motherfuckers like your self".

"Aww, thats too bad baby. My friends and I would have worshiped your body, even if you are a stubborn bitch". He then clenched his sword in both hands, taking up a well rooted stand, much like hers.

"My katana against your kunais - What do you say?"

She hated having to dignify his taunts with an answer, Well, not a verbal one at least. But what she did do - was count the seconds and the distance of her feet to this unkept bastard as she rushed into him, snarling. Her intents were simple as it involved drilling holes right into his lanky fucking frame.

As deaffeaning as it were, the sounds of their weapons clashing weren't lost amongst the throng of other battle cries. The force of their collision was enough to set one's teeth on edge with every swipe of steel against steel. Roaring echoes of harsh metallic licks sent goosebumps skittering along Sakura's skin and an icey burn that mimicked the sensation of blades slicing into flesh. But as much as she willed her mind to focus on her task at hand, fear dictated Sakura's decisions as it drew her attention towards the fight playing out before her.

"You know what they say about men with really big swords, baby?"

"What?", Ino hissed, exasperation coated her breadths. Their blades ground against each-others while her opponent leered down at her exposed flesh with lust laden eyes. He was truly a scoundrel of a specific kind. "Is it something about them having really small dicks?".

He snarled his aggravation, breaking his concentration for a few measly seconds, but that was all the time she needed to turn the tides back in her favour. A well precise kick was delivered rather close to his unguarded nuts, and another was brandished across his left jaw, pitching him a few yards away. The impact was so forceful, that it instantly separated the fucker from his so called big sword. Though unfortunately, it wasn't too long before he was back on his feet again, flying straight at her with eyes coloured over in rage.

Midflight, he tore a scroll from his back, conjuring an asortment of lethal weapons in the split of a hair. With out pause, a diliberate hail went crashing behind her, splintering the water logged earth around Sakura's nest. But Ino was quick on the defense, blocking the deadlier strikes with a speed that would have done Naruto dam proud.

This snide fucker on the other hand, had clearly under-estimated Ino's resolve to protect her friend the way she did, all defensive, brows taut with determination and limbs crackling under a forced exertion. The sight of her struggling spiked his sexual tendencies...Yes, his eyes all but rolled to the back of his head, nostrils hungrily flared as more of her covered chest exposed itself through its torn bindings.

"Oh gods, YES!", he moaned. "You're a fiesty bitch indeed. Botan would enjoy you and then some".

Sakura's movements stilled as her friend suffered from the bastards indignations. Ino's hands clenched in dusgust, her aching fingers gripping tightly around the hilt of her weapon, and it took everything within Sakura's power to not momentarily abandon her tendings to help deal with the insuffeable bastard. Oh, but as she was about the stifle her unease, Yamanaka dangerously lost the edge, faltering through her next sequence of attacks in a rookie move that steemed from momentary distraction.

It took mere seconds for the scoundrel to slither into the opening.

The blonde's eyes clashed briefly with her attackers and sensing her upcoming deafeat, her breathing ceased as she fiddled through her mindful arsenal, opting to sneer her opponent in one last shameful attempt. He was close enough, she reasoned internally, counting the seconds until he descended upon them both. There was nothing else to do, no time to deflect the incomng blow that was sure to inflict a sever amount of damage, so Ino welcomed him with a dazed cruel smile.

Her features cemented finality, a veiled emotion hiding away its wearer's true intent..

Ino's shoulders sagged, her head lolled in defeat and by the time Sakura's scream reached their ears, she snagged him with in the bleached out tendrils of her discarded hair. He leered down at her, like a fly trapped in a spiders web; mouth agape, and limbs rendered immobile. The sheer unexpectedness of Ino's transposition technique had ridiculously caught him off guard.

Hair - when did she even-?

Yamanaka saw the realization flood his penetrating gaze, the self depreciating comprehension that began to boil his blood, reminding the fool of his own ignorance; the very fact she had preyed upon. The red-headed bastard had grossly underestimated her, she mused internally. And as a slight groan escaped her trembling lips, so too did her prisoner. But she ignored the stab of pain emanating from her left shoulder and came to her feet. There was but a small fractional window to subdue him with out severing their bond entirely, but the fucker was strong. Far more forceful than Ino had initially assumed.

There was no hurting him through her technique with out hurting her self in return.

So she opted for the next best move and lept at him. They tumbled to the muddy ground in the wink of an eye, but she emerged victorious as she sat atop his chest, throwing her punitive weight onto his body. Ino anchored his arms beneath her exposed and bruised knees. He began to thrash as her manipulation subsided.

"YOU FUCKING BITCH!", Ayumu growled and buckled even more, but all that came to halt for the blonde rammed her kunai into his right side, pressing it into his flesh until she felt the steel gnashed against a rib. Her intent bordered on murder and she was good for it, that was until a single hand grabbed her by the hair. The owner yanked her off of her prey before wrapping the other hand around her throat.

"INOOOOOO!", Sakura's shocked face was the last thing she saw before her body was lifted up into the sky and as she passed the first flurry of ashen clouds, a searing pain ran a mock through her chest. It felt like her energy had been stolen. The vitality, the adrenaline, the life force that tended her wounds were beyond muted, they had abrutply vanished. This realization rained down on her as she began to crash towards the earth.

Good gods, she had no chakra to break her fall.

So this was it then?

Yamanaka gave a dark chuckle, fully accepting her fate while she free fell that much faster. She skittered through the nimbuses in a blurry trail of broken purple. Her arms splayed upwards as she eyed the distant sky, feeling the harsh wind sting her tears away. That bitter sound morphed into a crazy cackle. This bitter, resentful undertone was all the regret she would allow herself as she embraced her death so brazenly. So - she slowly closed those beautiful seafomed eyes she inherited from her father and urged the curtain of darkness behind her lids to lull her peacefully into the afterlife. The harsh wind that battered her water soaked skin eased into a gentle sway and Ino wasn't even sure if her mind had conjured the sensation or she had gone full - out bat shit fucking crazy. Either way, it really didn't matter now, did it?.

"I've lived well enough.''

These words escaped through a broken sigh but astonishingly, death never came.

"I hate to be the bearer of bad news, dear, but you won't be dying today. Not on my watch"

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

There were screams and plenty of it. Loud shrilled and painful, they erupted hell with in him, igniting a familiar spark of protectiveness that surged through his immobility. There seemed to be a new shift in his subconcious. A dream so enigmatic and different from the others that it pulled heavily to his subdued awareness, manipulating his body into compliance. Who's dream were these and why was his traitorous body suddenly adhereing to a command that was not his own?

For the longest while he had been an insentient mass of flesh, existing at the center of a converging darkness; barely alive, yet he clung to a life he thought he had forfeited so selfishly. A life lived so poorly that the gods had thought his placement something of a punishment, a befitting one no less. Women, money and booze, this be the vicious cycle he hadn't cared to avoid. The violence however, another sin he knowingly attributed to his shinobie duties, labling his share of hatred and blood shed a part of the responsibilities that had been thrusted upon them- the selfless ones.

But that all changed the night he had met those three.

And Gods above, how ironic that it was Orochimaru in all of his sinful glory whom possessed the correct sense of judgement in his offer to cleanse their paths of these three strays. As if his serpentine idiosyncracies had some how perceived their eventual betrayal. Sadly however, like the fool he was ever known to be, he-the honourable Gama-saninn, allowed pity a room to slowly blossom into something he never once thought would have come back to bite him and the entire world in the fucking asses. And gods above, it was this pity, this potent evolution of compassion betowed upon the trio, that inked the first chapters of his ultimate demise...

Here comes Jiraiya, the galliant.
Jiraiya the honourable Gama-saninn,
Jiraiya the the drunk-
The hedonist
The author of poorly made pornographic paperback-
The master and friend whom failed to protect his team-
his students - Minato - Nagato - Yahiko......

Naruto......

Their names read with an ache like a brand seared right into his bruised flesh and nestled along-side every stab, Pian had inflicted. But his prison was no longer an electric pulse, it was a mood, a tangible existence, a farcry from the watery cell his chakra had crafted in one last protective attempt.

The emptiness was no longer there.

The space beneath his feet now, were both rock hard and velvety soft, like mud. His toes were sinking the higher he forced himself to stand and as the fog of his dreamscape began to clear, Jiraiya finally felt the cold slip of water caress the soles of his feet. He felt the wet slap of wind assaulting his flesh along with an achingly familir taste of iron.. The last that kissed his tongue on the day he died....

That scream from earlier was here again but it was closer, far too close for comfort...

An odd sense of vitality coursed through him and though it was foreign, it was also welcoming. He looked down and sure enough, another familiar sight washed away the fog. Katsuya-no... This one was different from Tsuna's.

"Who's are you?'', he questioned but another scream sliced right through him, willing his body into motion. Movements were sluggish as he ran towards the source of this sound, feeling every bite of rock and sand sliding along the hard edges of his feet. A fire began to build in his calves though not out of pain but a renewed sense of vitality. The slug, she was doing her job yet, but while her glow yeilded purple, a green foresty sheen danced harmoniously in between. These frantic emotion, the screams, the sense of dread that pulled to his awareness were hers, the owner. The same silhoutted ouline he saw through the veil of his acquatic cell. His rescuer- one of .

It wasn't too long before he came upon the owner of that blood curdling plea and gods, what a welcoming sight she was depsite the bloody chaos. Matted pink hair flecked in blood, wounds, some longer than a kunai's length- littered her exposed back while she dodged attacks from an overgrown monstrosity garbed in monkish white armor....

"He has risen", the beast cackled out loud, drawing attention from other incoming assailants.

Sakura shouted, telling him to stand down. "You're not strong enough!'

"Stop feeding into me, pinkie- let Katsuya do her job".. Jiraiya grab hold of an approaching man. He was swift, dangerously calculating as his eyes soaked up Tsunade's prodigy. A sharp snap permeated the crackling atmostphere, followed by the slumping of various bodies sliding to the water logged ground; their necks were cleanly twisted around with his bare hands. He proceeded to pilfer their weapons, going for the knives in a quickened motion before tossing them into the oncoming onsalught of enemies one by one...

His interjection had momentarily saved Sakura from further damages as she scuttled away from the beastly fellow and his partner. By this time she kenlt beside him, eyes strained on the imovable mammoth before them.

"What is he?' Jiraiya asked.

"I think he's a god''... Sakura hissed through her sloppy healing. The gashes and tears on her skin mended but barely for she had used the last swell of energy to keep Katsuyu tethered to the Saninn. "You need to rest- you're not strong enough to fight"

"Nonsense"- he argued . "I would never be able to face Tsunade if something happens to you''

"That's funny'', she stumbled to her feet. Her clothes were torn and clinging to various parts of her worn down body. Breathing came in calculating breaths as she tried to temper the chill from seeping into her bones, her marrow. After dispelling her own chakra from his, katsuyu stayed in place but barely. "I'm pretty sure I should be the one saying that''.

Though it was subtle, a slight smirk ghosted the Saninn's pale mouth.

"Be careful- he isnt the only god hiding in the mist"...The pinkette recalled the moment she lost sight of Ino. Her body grew rigid and it was parts due to the cold and parts due to a numbing sense of dread crawling it's way up her spine.

"We are here to rescue you, Ero-saninn, not the other way around''

"Oh come-on now'' The curves of his grin, though painfully bright, dsiplayed the age along the sides of his mouth; stretching that ruby trail below his eyes into a bow. Jiraiya flexed his hand, as if he was testing the weight of his punches before hand. Katsuyu was beginning to show signs of exhaustion. "I think your summon is near her limits- pinkie"

'Not near, she is at her limit''.. The gesture was quick, but Sakura hadn't time to spare. "Katsuyu, that should be enough, okay... Your last task here is Lady Tsunade and Orochimaru- you understand, relay what you've seen-just incase''

"JUST IN-CASE WHAT- SWEETHEART?'' like the crackling of a whip across her back, his voice awoken her nerves ending, adding some sort of vigor to her senses. His tone was dangerously dipped in warning and Sakura heard it clear as day - 'This isn't going to go unpunished'. Heads snapped towards the source of the newest voice, but aside from hers and Jiraiya's combined gasps, a roar of laughter erupted from the giant sentinel guarding his silent kin. Faster than her abilities to from words, the giant lept at her, but he was intercepted by the new comer.

"DON'T YOU FUCKING TOUCH HER!'' Madara shouted through grounded teeth before blasting the larger hostile with a hail of fire. Plumes of orange heat roared from is mouth, spilling like a volcanic eruption on a charred course forwards.

"KINSHIKI?'' The other spoke. "let them have their moment, for now at least. It doesn't matter for one thing will remain the same, and that is our victory at the end of this little bug squashing mission"

 

"Not on my fucking watch." He came in like a whirlwind, disrupting the eerie atmosphere with bold blaring colours. A mop of out-grown blonde hair and a hardened build cladded in orange, starkly contrasted their current moods. And when he finally turned, Gods, that burning intensity that lived in his blue eyes centered on Jiraiya almost accusingly. As if in asking WHY?

"Naruto-I-"

"Madara-Sama, it's now or never", Naruto coldly sliced the Saninn's incoming words. He was brutal in his delivery, even bitter, as one could rightfully imagine.

"NARUTO I'M-Im sorry.'' There was shame in his eyes, shame of being defeated, shame of his own arrogance in thinking he made the right decision. Shame of destroying the home he'd created with Naruto, in tarnishing the one sense of familiarity the boy only ever had.

"Yeah?"- the blonde gave a dry chuckle. It was sarcastic and rightfully bitter, anyone would have easily agreed.

 

"Time to go, Jiraiya-sama." Obito appeared like a phantom in the wink of an eye, and right out of the surrounding fog. He forcefully took the elder by his shoulder and in the instant it took Jiraiya to question his student's baffling remarks, the Uchiha had him wisked away into his dream-scape. No questions asked, no sought out permission or the decency of a warning.

"I'm sorry too, Sensei, but it's the only way I can keep you safe- OBITO, GO!"

 

" KINSHIKI?" The commanding God cursed out. "FIND HIM WHILE I DEAL WITH THESE FUCKING HUMANS!"

 

"Hahahahahahahaa- as if we're about to make it that easy for you?'' Madara pointed his Gunbai in the unknown God's direction. "You touched my bride.'' His accusation was spoken between clenched jaws. ''And I'm not leaving here until I see you bleed for every wound you've inflicted upon her.''

"Do your worst- human.''

 

T.B.C